|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Posted: Wed Sep 07, 2011 3:06 am
Mind games and headaches ________________________________________ The story of Lieselotte LehmannNote: Lieselotte and other characters listed here belong to me. All of the writing here is not written by myself, but by other Gaiens whom I've commissioned or received freebies from. Rightfull credit and a bunch of gratitude goes to them. ContentPage 1Begin in Darkness, chapter 1 - written by Shine On Crazy Diamond Begin in Darkness, chapter 2 - written by Shine On Crazy Diamond Begin in Darkness, chapter 3 - written by Shine On Crazy Diamond Begin in Darkness, chapter 4 - written by Shine On Crazy Diamond Begin in Darkness, chapter 5 - written by Shine On Crazy Diamond Begin in Darkness, chapter 6 - written by Shine On Crazy Diamond Begin in Darkness, chapter 7 - written by Shine On Crazy Diamond Begin in Darkness, chapter 8 - written by Shine On Crazy Diamond Begin in Darkness, chapter 9 - written by Shine On Crazy Diamond Begin in Darkness, chapter 10 - written by Shine On Crazy Diamond Begin in Darkness, chapter 11 - written by Shine On Crazy Diamond Begin in Darkness, chapter 12, part 1 - written by Shine On Crazy Diamond Begin in Darkness, chapter 12, part 2 - written by Shine On Crazy Diamond Sentence set - written by Kiddlet
|
 |
 |
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Posted: Wed Sep 07, 2011 3:08 am
Begin In Darkness
Chapter 1
written by Shine On Crazy Diamond “They twists and writhes within ye, ye soulless spawn of hell, and ye sports about wide eyed as if ye's no kenning them be ye kin! Away! Away with ye, blonde biddy beast, and I shall laugh to think of the day ye's fairly pursued by the forces of Heaven!” The voice was corn crackles and malice, delivered with a thrust of long, wickedly sharp fingernail aimed towards the heart of the least beastly looking creature to have strolled across the pleasant meadow in many a day. Wide eyed, Lieselotte backpedaled from old woman Kelly, stammering and undone. You're wrong, you cruel old creature, the monsters and demons torment me for my soul, why would they torment me if I was one of them? Why would they torment my mother? Why must you hurt me so when you could help me!? But much as she wanted to say it, Lieselotte's tongue remained clamped to the roof of her mouth, her throat tight shut as her lips, as she fled away from Kelly, confusion and her poor stamina sending her reeling into the last place she wanted to be – the woods. They were powerful there. Every tree was as good as a beast, every beasts hide concealed a demon. As she stumbled through the ferns and mulch, swinging away branches as best she could, she heard them. Laughing, sneering, reaching bony fingers to pull her skirts to tatters, sharp nails to shred her thin skin, madness to drive her back … I don't want to go back. Not to the asylum again. Not to be alone again... Those thoughts were so calm, so lucid, as she sobbed and gasped hysterically in her frantic struggling to get out of the woods once more. Without warning, it all stopped. Silence fell. Tree limbs poised to catch her sprang back to their proper places. Rocks that had sprouted leering faces and spikes clunked softly and were nothing more than granite. Grasses that were as sharp and tough as whips lay down. Soft hoof falls sounded on hard packed earth. Lieselotte caught her breath in a great shuddering gulp. She must be near the road. The road would be safe. The cross roads would protect her. She came stumbling out of the underbrush with a cry, rolling to the dirt and panting, clutching at a few loose stones as if they were salvation. The horse was still and black as closed eyes, a beautiful creature with all the elegance of a unicorn, standing at the center of the cross roads. For a moment, terrible and wonderful both, it did seem to be ...something. Something else. Something beautiful and horrible. Yet the mare was just a mare, standing patiently, bearing plain, serviceable leather harness. She carried a pair of saddle bags, a colorful blanket roll matched the saddle blanket. Her ears pointed the panting lass out, then her warm gaze turned to Lieselotte. The animal wickered softly. “If you are the devil that these woods are supposed to conceal, then I must say, I am impressed with the work that the forces of darkness are doing these days,” a young man noted, invisible for the moment in the shaft of sunshine piercing the trees to lay golden on an ancient plinth of marble, “But with the Old One so neglected here, I really am not surprised at how much evil could get done.” “...What...?” Lieselotte faltered, wiping blood and tears from her face, squinting into the sparkling sunlight and rising dust motes. “What do people expect when they ignore their history and past? Buttercups and kittens?” he responded, softly disdainful, moving at last from the light to step to the ground. He was nothing more than a silhouette, a paper cut out of black and white, while Lieselotte's retinae adjusted to the changes of light. He had left, she noticed, a small bowl upon the old plinth. He dusted his hands off, stepping to his horse with a lithe ease. Taking a moment to adjust the mare's bridle, he finally settled gaze upon the girl once more. Such a gaze. So distant, impersonal – inhuman? It felt so. His eyes were dark under his brow, the color imperceptible. His hair was dark, combed back over his head, his skin was pale and fine. His clothing, too, were fine but modest and understated. This wasn't any dandy. “I'm not a devil,” Lieselotte managed to choke out, ignoring what the old woman had said. She wasn't. She was just a girl. She wanted to be just a girl. Like her sister. “Hm. Are you sure?” “They chase me! Monsters and demons and devils, why would they chase me if I was one of them!?” “Certainly they would, young woman, if you belonged to them and had betrayed and left them. Demons simply detest losing what is theirs. Have you fallen?” he responded in a nearly humorous lilt of tones, though his last question confused Lieselotte. He could see that she had fallen, she was still sprawled in the dirt. He must not mean that. She swallowed hard and struggled to her feet, trying to brush herself off in vain. “...I am just a girl, sir.” “That doesn't answer the question.” Lieselotte clipped her gaze up sharply at the remark, at the laconic, almost mocking tones and the sly pull of smile crossing his thin features. Very like a devil himself. “I am not fallen,” Lieselotte informed him quite stiffly, offended, “And you are very rude, sir.” “I? Rude? How have I been rude?” he inquired, all amused innocence, a slender hand lain to his chest in protest of his virtue. “...What sort of man could just ...stand there and make nasty remarks to a girl who is in distress and hurt and frightened?!” Lieselotte demanded, anger started to warm her soul. He chuckled, soft and warm as a cat might. “The sort that does not get taken unaware by a foul heart in fair seeming. Who takes the warnings of old hags quite seriously.” “Kelly, she hates me, of course she told you bad things about me! She says all the demons and monsters are my kinfolk and I shouldn't run from them and I should be one of them!” she burst out, sobbing without meaning to. This strange and cold young man was the very reason people would say things like handsome is as handsome does, and the last thing she wanted was to lose her poise before him. “My dear girl, has it occurred to you that she may be trying to help you?” he inquired, almost gently. “Help me?!” Lieselotte squawked, the words a bizarre mixture of nearly hysterical laughter and agony, “By damning me?! By driving me into these woods where the beasts and demons and monsters torment me the most!? By calling them my family?!” “Indeed,” he noted with a quirk of his brow, “How can one face and defeat ones demons if one runs from them without even knowing what they are?” “You don't understand! I face them, they come to me, they ...they even in my own bed, they would torment me! They tease and attack me in the very churchyard! I can't turn around without finding one before me! They're more powerful than me, they hurt people, they hurt those I love!” Lieselotte wailed, pulling at her hair in perfect misery, “Even my mother, my poor mother!” “Mm. My dear, you are the only one that can face them and turn them away,” he insisted, almost in a comforting tone, but he was simply fussing with his gloves. Lieselotte sagged, exhaling softly. “You're right. But I don't know how.” “What do you believe?” he asked, his voice going soft, almost as if the great rowan tree standing guard over the ancient plinth had been given a human tongue. Lieselotte's brows knit, her head shook slightly, her watery gaze trained on the ground. “I don't... I don't understand... I...” “Belief is everything, young woman. Without it, we are simply beasts. Beautiful, but beasts.” “...Of course I believe in God and...” Lieselotte stuttered, confused. Add another layer of madness onto it, a fixation with religion, oh, her father would be so proud. Her sister would sigh. Of course she believed... of course... “Do you?” “Really, sir, I go to church, I read my Bible, I try to be the best person I can be...” she snapped. “Faith is a different matter than going to a building, reading a book, and not doing things you have no interest in doing anyhow,” he pointed out, his gaze a penetrating thing, his voice low and rich as the golden tints of the coming dusk. Lieselotte had no response for that. She could feel the truth of his words, but feared. She chewed her lower lip, head lowering, her face shrouded in the wilding of her blonde hair. “My name is Desdenova Von Tombs,” he offered without warning, “I am here to assist the pharmacist, and to open a proper mortuary.” “...Oh. I am Lieselotte Lehmann. I... Uhm. I...” “May I offer you assistance back to your home?” Desdenova inquired, politely as he should have been from the start. Lieselotte eyed him, suspicious. What had changed his tune? From practically calling her a demon to kindly offering assistance, it was unnerving. What if the entire exchange hadn't happened at all? What if it was just demons whispering in her mind? What if they had possessed this young man...? “You're one of them, aren't you?” she demanded in a stilted hiss, her eyes wide. He was impassive under that accusation for several long moments before he abruptly laughed. It was strange laughter, almost childish, his head thrown back and his humor natural and easy. He finally shook his head, his smile remaining, charming as the dimples it cut into his cheeks. “Miss Lehmann, I have always found that it is strange that people are willing to believe that evil walks the earth far easier than they believe that good moves among us just as freely.” “...I... I suppose it is very odd.” “Well, make your offering to the Old One, and I'll see you home quickly. Daisy is a gentle mare,” Desdenova smiled with a dip of his head, a swing of his hand towards the low marble stand and the bowl left upon it. Lieselotte blinked several times, staring at him in confusion. “...Offering to the Old One...? ...And I'm afraid, I don't know how to ride a horse.” “You weren't coming here for that? You knew it was safe here.” Lieselotte honed her gaze upon the young man. She did know it was safe. She was fleeing the monsters, the demons. “The Old One is why it is safe,” he explained, “Once, there was a statue here. He stood and offered protection and guidance to travelers. Even after all this time, He is here. Ignored and forgotten, yet He still extends his protection to you.” “Oh. I... I didn't know.” “But you believed,” Desdenova noted with a small nod, “Pick up your thread.” “...I don't... you talk in riddles.” “Yes,” he agreed, very gravely, “As we say at home, if I told you all you needed to know now, you would never believe me.” “Where is home?” Lieselotte demanded almost peevishly. She crept closer to the ancient marble plinth and peered at the bowl and its contents. Desdenova had placed a few strawberries, a few ounces of water, and dried lavender flowers into the bowl. “California,” Desdenova replied, almost droll. After a moment, she abruptly tossed a loose button and a few burrs that had stuck to her dress into the bowl. She had nothing else, really. “You don't sound very Californian,” she accused, though she had never met anyone from California, “You sound … I don't know. German?” “My father is German, yes. His family,” he agreed, humorous and bowing deeply. Lieselotte eyed the horse uncertainly. “If you will permit me, I will lift you to her saddle and lead her. You hang onto the pommel and you'll be fine,” Desdenova offered. After a long moment, Lieselotte exhaled and nodded, bracing herself. He was very strong for being so tall and slender. She could feel the power of his arms even before he lifted her, lightly as a child, to set her onto the saddle sidelong. Swift and impersonal as a nurse, he pulled one of her knees higher to hook over the pommel, then shortened a stirrup to tuck her other foot into. Lieselotte stifled and yelp and clung to the horses's mane and the pommel. “If you feel you're going to fall, just call out,” he murmured, taking the horse's reins and leading her down the road. The horse moved as fluidly as her master, her step sure and easy. Lieselotte managed to calm herself, and though she never loosed her grip, she didn't feel as if she was constantly tilting over. Perhaps riding wouldn't be such a bad thing, but other horses weren't so comfortable with her. “What is her name?” Lieselotte asked after a long while. “Daisy,” Desdenova replied with a soft chuckle. “But she's all black.” “She is. But Daisy is what she answers to,” he shrugged, faintly, pausing as they left the press of woods, overlooking the village as it prepared for night, “Where is your home?” “Up there, Temperance Manor,” she replied, pointing towards the road, then the manor itself, visible through the trees, “Oh, we'll never get there before night. Father will be worried sick.” “I am sure he would send people looking for you, then,” Desdenova assured her, simply starting off once more. There was a small ruckus in the underbrush, and Lieselotte tensed, her eyes wide. The monsters were back... But with a raffish 'mew', a black cat appeared from the tangled dock and ivy to trot alongside the man and horse. “Ah, Master Cat, away from your duties at the cemetery?” Desdenova noted humorously to the animal, “I shall be wanting to see a mouse or rat carcass before I leave you another dish of milk.” Lieselotte's relief and joy at seeing the cat turned to surprise as Desdenova spoke to him. “...You know him? I thought you were just arriving.” “I was here last week to speak with the chemist, and looked over the cemetery as well,” he chuckled softly, “A cemetery needs at least one cat.” “You're not afraid of black cats?” Lieselotte inquired, eying him oddly. He leaned down and scooped Ashes up, rubbing the animal's neck until there was a storm of pleased purring. “No more than I fear black horses or dogs or birds.” “What about black squirrels?” she asked with a twitching of strange and morbid humor. He regarded her, mournful, as he handed Ashes to her. “Those are the very fluffy and adorable minions of hell.” Lieselotte sputtered a laugh which she smothered into Ashes soft fur. Desdenova was a strange young man, but he seemed to mean no harm. He wasn't trying to force himself into her confidence, hadn't pushed himself on her on realizing she was the daughter of a rich man. And he seemed to like Ashes. His horse didn't fear her. Hans exhaled in relief as the butler opened the door to reveal Lieselotte standing on the porch, and moved to gruffly embrace his daughter. “Leibchen...” he muttered, exasperated, “In such a state you are, what am I to do with you?” Yet Lieselotte could see real distress in her fathers eyes as he took in all the signs that she had been running blindly from monsters he believed were all in her head. She crumpled slightly under his gaze and leaned to his barrel chest, firmly biting her lower lip to keep from sobbing out apologies. “I would have her cleaned up and put to bed, with her supper sent up later,” Desdenova volunteered, a somewhat quirky smile on his face, “But I would think that would be far overstepping my bounds.” “Quite far,” Hans agreed, almost amused, but not prepared to be charmed by a strange young man, “And you are?” “Desdenova Von Tombs,” he responded promptly, bowing and producing a card to offer to Hans. Hans took it, the scowl on his face fading as he read, clearing to a smile. “Indeed, indeed. You were well recommended to the village and myself, we are pleased you have decided to join us here,” Hans noted, pausing as if he would offer his hand to Desdenova to shake, but instead, bowed. “I prefer the country side and quiet.” “You will be pleased with ours, then,” Hans promised, “I intended to have you here to meet you properly after you had settled into your lodgings in the village, what brings you here now?” “I was helping your daughter home. She had a bit of a tumble down the hill outside of the meadow, through the brambles as you can see,” Desdenova assured the man with a rued smile. Lieselotte blinked a few times, eying Desdenova covertly, a small frown on her brow. “...Oh. She just... just tripped?” Hans inquired, seeming relieved. Desdenova nodded with a faint grimace. “I put her on my horse and walked her here, since she doesn't know how to ride properly.” “Ah. That's... that was very kind of you,” Hans smiled, squeezing Lieselotte before releasing her as Ellen came walking downstairs. The tall black woman gave a small exhalation of relief at seeing her. “Come, Miss Lehmann, you must be cleaned up,” she murmured. “Have a room prepared for Mr. Von Tombs, I certainly can't send him back out into the night after his good deed,” Hans decided, clapping the young man on the shoulder warmly, “Have his horse properly seen to as well.” He lied for me. Lieselotte frowned into the darkness, listening to the soft, steady breathing of Ellen beside her. For no reason at all, Desdenova had lied about the way they had met. There couldn't have been any doubt in his mind that she had been running blindly, in a panic. Insane? He didn't once say that, and he was supposedly a man of science. A chemist. One of the new breed of morticians, who had formulas and chemicals to preserve the dead so their families could see them one last time. But he had been giving offering to some old god. Spoke of demons with an easy familiarity. And then said that he found it so strange that people believed easier in evil than in good. Lieselotte considered that for a long time. The monsters, the demons, weren't in her head. They were real. No amount of drugs and cold packs and psychiatry could change that. They were powerful, they were wicked, they were … ...Very late for their usual date of tormenting her after she had gone to bed... Lieselotte blinked several times as she heard the hall clock tone out eleven. Not even an imp shaking the bed...? They had all been gone since she'd stumbled to the crossroads. Was it because she gave offering to the Old One...? Or was it Desdenova? ...So easy to believe in evil and so hard to believe in good... It was late in her sleepless nights that she questioned her own soul. Perhaps there was some hidden evil within her that called to the others. Perhaps they sensed her weakness and sought to crush her and make her into their puppet. Maybe she really deserved this. Tonight, she stopped herself, frowning faintly. She hadn't even been a naughty little girl. She was always obedient and always helpful and always charitable, she tried to do the best she could. And if that wasn't good enough for evil, then to hell with them. She didn't deserve to have them bothering her, even if she was somehow a runaway demon. With that firm thought, ridiculous as it was, Lieselotte let out a sputtering of laughter and drifted to sleep before the smile faded from her lips. Ashes was waiting in the lych-gate as Lieselotte came walking through the village. She smiled and pulled open the rusted outer gate, surprised that it moved smoothly instead of screeching. There was fresh oil on the hinges, she noticed, and a dish of milk on the seat of the gazebo-like structure. The roses had been pruned, the weeds pulled. “I guess Mr. Von Tombs has been as busy as you,” Lieselotte murmured, picking the cat up as he stretched to her, purring, “I am so glad to get away today. Edward is here being as unpleasant as he possibly can, and Anneliese is shopping and had quite a lot of cross words for me this morning.” Ashes mewed, and it sounded like a question. Lieselotte exhaled. “Oh, it was... just... Horrid. If I wasn't such a silly baby with silly fancies that I let ruin my life, why I could have married wonderful Noel Walker, who just got engaged to some girl that Anna thinks is an idiot and frankly, that's two of a kind, Noel certainly isn't the sharpest tool in the shed,” she explained, “But he talks nicely and a girl shouldn't be concerned with her husband's intelligence and oh really so why did you marry Edward instead of snapping up Noel yourself and ugh!” Ashes commiserated with a purring sound and cattish smile, lazily pulling himself to drape over the girl's shoulders. “Then she wanted to know exactly how I behaved with Mr. Von Tombs, she had heard he was very handsome and would soon be a well respected and wealthy man, and he is a man of science, did I embarrass myself by being crazy all over him – and clinging to him?” Lieselotte complained, aggravated. Ashes licked her cheek and she laughed a bit. “I did cling to Daisy. But really, clinging to a man I don't even know? She should know better than that. Oh, and all the girls are just ...Mr. Von Tombs this and Mr. Von Tombs that. And he's … just so odd.” “Very odd, but my mother says I'm special,” Desdenova noted, straightening from the inner gate where he had been applying oil to the hinge. He reached up and pulled it open and closed several times. Lieselotte yelped, wide eyed, as he appeared. He seemed not to notice her startlement, turning to put the oil can into a tool box. He certainly wasn't in the pristine elegance of a black frock coat and suit this morning. He wore denim overalls, a flannel shirt beneath it, and work gloves. All were dirty already. “I didn't see you,” Lieselotte stuttered. He smiled absently, wiping his brow with the back of his gloved hand. “It wouldn't have been of any amusement to me if you had. Come along, since you insist upon coddling my master rat catcher, you can assist me in less squirmy endeavors.” “...You... That wasn't nice!” she blurted out, but as he pushed the inner gate to the cemetery open, she shuffled to her feet and sulkily stalked out. “I never said I was nice. Just good,” Desdenova noted, giving her a sly flickering of smile over his shoulder. “It's not good to startle people.” “I thought it was funny. Anyhow, it's rude to ease drop, so I made myself known before you could speak more of my obvious attraction among the fair maidens of this lovely village,” he pointed out, humorous, as he led her to the fence. Much of the stone had fallen, a section of the wrought iron railing toppled over the pile. He reached over and lifted the iron away, nodding at the rocks. “And if they knew what a horrid ...horrid... horrid person you were, they'd throw these rocks at you!” Lieselotte informed him, grumbling and reaching down to pick the fallen stones up. She chunked them into a wheelbarrow, watching as he mixed up a bag of gravel and mortar with a bucket of water. “Well, you must like horrid people because you're just picking the rocks up,” Desdenova retorted with a grin as he worked the shovel through the grout. Lieselotte paused, mouth hung open, and glowered at him. She promptly threw a handful of gravel at him. He snickered. “Ah, see now how wicked you truly are?” he chided. “I'm not. And why do you know so much about it, and why did you lie to my father, and who are you – what are you, your horse isn't even afraid of me, and you're not a bit afraid that something bad will happen to you when there's a black cat right here!” Lieselotte blurted out, picking up and throwing aside the rocks with each phrase she spoke. Desdenova was quiet, seeming fascinated with making sure the cement was well mixed before he said anything. Then it was to ask her to hand him a trowel. Lieselotte did, scowling. “I know you need to find who you are within yourself.” “Gosh and Papa spent ever so much money to have scientific brain doctors tell me the very same thing, you are in the wrong employment, Mr. Von Tombs,” she noted sarcastically, watching as he began to mortar the rocks back into place. “Ah, but you shall see – I am not,” Desdenova chuckled warmly, “And really, fearing a black cat is so outre European. It's all the rage to fear black dogs in the states, you know.” “But you said you didn't,” Lieselotte reminded him, acid, as she moved more rocks so he could work easier. “I don't. Black is only the lack of light. I don't fear the darkness.” “What about what is in the darkness?” “Ah, you aren't just a pretty face,” he murmured, settling a stone before tamping it into the grout, “You see, all begins in the darkness. We are surrounded by things we can't know, can't see, anything, until we begin to move forward. We may be frightened by what we encounter, but we can't go further until we know them. As we learn, the light dawns. When we look back, we see that all was there was familiar things.” “I suppose,” Lieselotte grimaced, “But...” “But?” Lieselotte pressed her lips together and shook her head. He didn't really need to know just how perfectly insane she could really sound. “But, I prefer the light.” “But, what of monsters, demons, creatures of evil, which take the darkness to better torment you?” Desdenova corrected with a slight smile. Lieselotte said nothing. She abruptly took the bucket and walked to the pump. “They prefer the darkness. They can startled and surprise you if you can't see them first. They can use your fears against you. But you see...” Liesolette startled as Desdenova abruptly took the bucket from her, catching her hands. He gazed down at her with a wisp of a smile. “Close your eyes.” “I don't trust you.” “Do you really think Ashes would allow me any liberties?” he countered. Liesolette frowned, feeling the weight of the cat around her neck. “...No... how did you know his name?” “He answers to it. Close your eyes.” Exhaling softly, Liesolette shut her eyes, resisting the urge to peek. “Tell me what is all in your bedroom.” “Oh. Well. My bed, my wardrobe, there's a rack at the foot of the bed for quilts, and a beautiful oil painting of mother on the wall beside the bed, beside the lamp rack...” she rattled, confused, but as she started describing her room, it seemed that she could see it in her mind. “You see? Even in the darkness, you know where everything is. Close your eyes and know where they might try and hide, and take their fun away,” Desdenova smiled, loosing her hands and replacing the bucket handle with his fingers. “...You believe me.” “Of course I do.” “...Can you help me...? I mean... more than...” Leiselotte whispered, staring at him as he returned to his work. “No. You have to learn all you are yourself,” he responded, almost regretfully, “Are you going to bring water or not?” Lieselotte blinked a few times, then exhaled. She turned to the pump and began pushing the lever. Take their fun away. Walk through the darkness to the light. Face them. ...Face them... “What if you faced something evil and found it really was part of you?” Lieselotte asked softly as she lugged the bucket to him. He turned, a brow quirking, but instead of answering, pulled his work gloves off to dip a few handfuls of water to his lips. “Silly girl,” he whispered, his gaze suddenly fully within hers. His eyes were a strange mottling of blue and green, his pupils wide even in the sunlight, “If it's yours, it can't be evil unless you want it to be. All they can do is scream and yell and push you about it.” “...But if it is of evil...” she faltered, staring into his eyes. He smiled, sweet and charming as a boy, lifting his damp hand to caress her cheek. “If you take a lamp from hell, it still gives light. It's just a lamp. It's just power. You decide.” “...I decide...?” Lieselotte breathed, touching at her cheek as he lowered his hand. He wrinkled his nose at her humorously. “You ask too many questions, that's a horrible quality in a girl,” he teased, pulling his gloves back on. Lieselotte gaped at him, then dumped the bucket over his head. “...So is that,” Desdenova decided, blowing water from his face. “I saw ye, ye little demon seed trollop, over putting ye wicked wiles and filthy nets around Desdenova,” Kelly hissed, stalking up to Lieselotte as the girl walked back home. Just like the other day, standing flatly in the road to purposely drive her into the woods. Lieselotte stopped short. Trying to help her, Desdenova had said. How. Face yourself. But Kelly was so mean, so cruel... and everyone said she was a good woman and would always speak up if she saw wickedness. So mean and yet she was good. I never said I was nice, just good. Kelly frowned heavily as she watched Lieselotte. The girl didn't cringe down and whimper this time. She stood there, staring rather blankly, whispering to herself, but she wasn't shaking or whining. “He's a good man, a good soul, a strong man of the light and God, you can't take him into your foul ways, ye yellow haired succubus! I will drive ye into the night where ye belong, ye shan't be ruining a child of light!” Kelly barked. “Oh, don't you understand, you silly old woman?” Lieselotte blurted out, “He knows that I decide, and for someone that doesn't want wickedness and evil about, you certainly aren't making it very attractive, are you, being as mean and hurtful as you possibly can when any idiot can see I want to be in the light!” Kelly shut her mouth up with a soft pop of air, eyes wide. “Oh... go... Go rescue Desdenova from all my wickedness before he turns into a frog or something! I'm going home, I'm tired and hungry and you're not going to chase me into the woods again!” Lieselotte snapped, tossing her head and stalking past the old woman with as much dignity as she could. Lieselotte dared one little look back, and saw that Kelly remained right where she had been, her mouth hanging open. Lieselotte hugged herself gleefully. “Oh I wish I was at the cross roads right now, and I had a lovely peach or something to leave the Old One,” Lieselotte whispered to herself. “Why would you want that when I am right here,” a hissing, sibilant voice announced. Lieselotte stopped short, her eyes wide open. Shadows had gathered on the sides of the road, even to bleeding like ink poured into water across the ruts. Slithering like serpents, hissing, those tendrils of darkness rose, wrought themselves into an all too familiar form. A grin spread within the nexus of darkness, shark toothed and sinister. Lieselotte's heart seemed to freeze in her throat, her body transfixed in terror. “You believe the sweet little boy, do you?” the Grinning Man whispered, the shadows that concealed him in broad sight sweeping aside to swirl into existence at her side, leaning to her ear, “You actually believe him? Oh do tell me that you do, dear, lovely, child, and I will tell you that he is a naughty boy who can see how very easy it is to make your papa think you're sane and ask for your precious hand and lovely dowry and half of papa's estate.” “No. No. He didn't know...” Lieselotte chattered, her face still and white. The shadows evaporated only to flow into a thick mass before her, looming down over her. “Fool. Your brother in law has babbled all about you to anyone that will listen. How long did you think it would take for the predators to arrive? Oh, and darling girl, how much you hate me and my brethren, when look – we are defending you. Defending you from those nasty people. Idiots who will do anything to make you into a nice, normal girl, including letting beasts like Von Tombs at you.” Lieselotte shrank down, her eyes wide open and dry, her hands twisting into her hair. “Your mother would never fall for his words. Making you think we don't matter, we're tormenting you, silly girl, she would have driven us away forever if she really wanted to, she was truly powerful and you're just a whiny, stupid girl. If it wasn't for us, you would be married to that moron Edward. Every morning facing his shallow minded drivel. Every night, having to endure his touch.” Lieselotte cried out despite herself, shuddering, dropping into a ball as the shadows swirled around her. “You see, don't you prefer us so much more now? See what we have already spared you? Now drive away whatever that boy said to you, welcome us as true friends and guardians and no one will ever bother you again!” Lieselotte closed her eyes. It seemed to be the hardest thing she had ever done. Start in darkness. It was soothing. Quiet. Without light, she couldn't see the Grinning Man's shadow play. Or his teeth. It was true. If she hadn't been sent to the asylum, she would have been the one to marry Edward. She didn't love him. She didn't want him. But Papa wanted the match, it was prestigious. Annaliese seemed happy with him, but Edward was still so cold, so mean to her. He did constantly broadcast his sister in law's problems and madness. How hard would it be for someone to do exactly as the Grinning Man said...? She had to decide. Lieselotte exhaled slowly. How? How could she separate madness from reality when she couldn't ever remember a definite line between them? Things that shouldn't exist had always been free to torment her... save for when her mother was alive... Lieselotte frowned slightly. Start in darkness. It all began with Mother. Slowly, Lieselotte envisioned her mother's face. The beautiful eyes, the warmly smiling lips, the love glowing from her. Lieselotte held her hands to the warmth of the emotion radiating from the memory image. It felt so wonderful. She forgot so often what it was to be loved and to love. Her father was so often aggravated and embarrassed by her, her sister was often the same, even good Ellen was constantly on guard for her young charge's life and sanity. They never stopped to just be. To just love and be loved. “I need you to go away now, I have to go to papa,” Lieselotte whispered, rising to her feet, her eyes tight shut. She held that feeling firmly within her heart and started to walk. Madness rose around her like a storm. Roaring, wailing, a tempest spun around her hysterical fury, tearing at her clothing, hair and skin. Lieselotte clung all the further to the memory of laying curled in Mama's arms, snuggled to sister, Papa's thick arms wrapped around them all. Nothing could take that, nothing could shake that. It was love, pure love, and it was safe. Safer than any crossroads, than any church. It was faith, Lieselotte decided. She believed, she chose, that strength. Exhausted nearly into fainting by the time she reached the manor, Lieselotte staggered to the porch and stumbled through the door. Strong arms wrapped around her and lifted her, and she didn't see the worry and distress in her father's eyes. She clung to him, face hidden in his thick beard. “Oh papa. I don't want all that, I don't want them, I want you, I want sister, I want Ellen, I miss Mama so much, I just want to love you all.” Hans blinked several times, and carefully squeezed his daughter. “Liebchen, we always love you. We just want you to be healthy.” “I want that too. I decide,” Leiselotte whispered. Hans smiled, a bit crookedly. He knew how often what was proper pushed aside what was really needed. He vowed to remember that, daring to hope that his daughter was finally seeing a dawn of healing. It was proper to put his daughter into her bed and let her sleep. Yet Hans quietly settled with her in his arms in his favorite easy chair. It had been so very long since he had done such a thing. He remembered studying their faces, counting their tiny fingers, smiling at their yawns and coos. The memory brought resolve, and strength. He reached for his glass of brandy and eyed it before drinking. “Let's see those b*****d poltergeists bother my girl now,” he rumbled dangerously. His challenge went unanswered though the night. It seemed fitting to answer an eye for an eye. Lieselotte and Ashes stalked their prey as silently as possible, ducking down under the windows of the pharmacy's rear work room. They could see Desdenova, impeccable in black and white, measuring various ingredients into beakers and phials. He moved with a sparing grace, precise and elegant. His focus was complete. Just perfect. Lieselotte slunk to the back door, peering through the screen, holding a wide grin shut with her upper teeth locked over her lower lip. Soon, he would go to the door and open it, and she would seize his ankle and... no, he might fall, and the walkway was gravel. She would grab his hand, and … Well, no, because he would be startled and he might swing a punch with the other hand. Lieselotte frowned, considering. Then she lit up. She would wait till he walked out and then stand and follow him, and then she'd say 'boo' or something. No, she'd start up talking as if she'd been talking to him the whole time. That would be perfect. “Oh, Des, I am so sorry, I know you're supposed to be going to get ready to go to the Lehmann's party tonight, but I completely forgot about the Switterrites!” the chemist's wife called, distressed, as she banged into the work room. He stopped as he cleaned up, tilting his head. “They're furious! They need the medicated salve right away, and it takes an hour and they're just...” she fretted. “It's all right, Mrs. Kansweet, I've got some made up from yesterday. Go tell them I'll have it right up,” he soothed. Mrs. Kansweet exhaled in relief. “You're an angel,” she blurted out, rushing to the shop front. “...Well... half,” Desdenova muttered, amused, as he turned to the workbench. He raised his hands and moved his fingers in a precise pattern, murmuring under his breath. Gleaming silver formed under his fingers, and that formed into a heap of ointment. He tested it between his fingers before reaching for one of the pharmacy's jars, packing it in neatly. Lieselotte was so stunned that she scarcely noticed as Desdenova walked out the back door. She turned, her mouth hanging open, and stared at his back. After a moment, he stopped and turned to gaze at her, a slow smile curling at his lips. “Don't you have a party to prepare for, Miss Lehmann? I understand that you are a wonderful dancer, but I don't believe everything that I hear.”
|
 |
 |
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Posted: Tue Sep 13, 2011 12:45 am
Begin In Darkness
Chapter 2
written by Shine On Crazy Diamond “Oh Lotte!” Annaliese fretted as her sister came tramping back to the house. Grimacing, lips pressed together, the young woman hurried downstairs in a fluttering of silk dressing robes and lacy underpinnings, “Look at you, such a state and we've the party to prepare for!” “Anna, really, I'm not a little girl, I didn't go rolling in the dirt and...” Lieselotte exhaled, rubbing at her temple. Where was that feeling now, she whispered out loud to herself, the moment she was off her guard, everything went back the very same way and... Annaliese stared flatly at her twin, watching Leiselotte's glazed eyes and whispering words. She couldn't make the words out, but knew in the past it was all nonsense about monsters and demons and it was just enough to keep Lieselotte from getting prepared for a party in a reasonable time. “Lotte, look at what you're doing, you're completely ignoring me and not focussing on me and you look past me and suddenly there's monsters everywhere,” Annaliese scolded, hands on her hips. There were, Lieselotte wanted to reply, dully watching shadows bleeding into sinister shapes and eyes gleaming wickedly. Why did she even try? Sometimes it was so attractive to just slump to the ground and let them swarm over her, tear her to shreds and … Faith. Nothing could take Faith. She loved her family. “Anna,” Lieselotte announced, firm and quiet, reaching out to place her fingertips over her sisters lips. Surprised, Annaliese fell quiet, lashes fluttering. “Stop,” Lieselotte went on, her gaze steady and deep in her sisters. She could see the surprise, the confusion, but went on carefully. “I love you very much,” Lieselotte informed her, reaching to hug her sister tightly. Annaliese faltered a bit, but returned the embrace warmly. “I love you, too, dearest sister, but...” “No, no,” Lieselotte chided, as if speaking to a child, and that suddenly lit off delighted laughter in her heart, though it only quirked humor at her lips, “No buts. Just love. Hug.” “...Hug,” Annaliese repeated with a little giggle. It had once been a silly little game they played as children. In the midst of some ridiculous quarrel, one or the other would hold out arms and demanded 'hug'. Then they would be laughing and hugging one another. “Now let's get ready for the party, Anna, look at the state you're in, why, running about in your underthings is all well and good if you're a little girl, but you're a married woman,” Lieselotte scolded, a slow smile, wickedly amused, coming to her face. Annaliese gaped at her a moment before yelping in amused outrage. “Oh, really, Lotte! Upstairs, I've had your clothing lain out. Where were you, anyhow, I thought you were in your room, and had quite a turn when I went in looking for you,” Annaliese frowned, her tones right back to the almost-scolding as she shooed Lieselotte upstairs. Perhaps, Lieselotte considered, it was simply how Annaliese coped with their mother being gone so early, trying to be a little mama. And now, married and expected to be a young wife. Yet she frowned at Annaliese's words once they registered. “A turn?” “Yes, I walked in and your dolls all spilled off the shelf. Then Ellen strode in like the figure of Doom itself and barked out 'begone!', and she scared me half witless.” Lieselotte exhaled softly. Annaliese could look right at one of the demons and see nothing. There was some strange blinder on the eyes of most people, Lieselotte decided that she envied that. With a soft murmur of surprise, Lieselotte halted in her tracks briefly. The hallway stretched into infinity, yawing, pitching and rolling in a heavy ooze of blood. Flies with human faces rose from the filth, their high pitched buzzing words lodging into Lieselotte's hearing. “What a terrible curse, I never thought of that,” Lieselotte whispered, wide eyed, watching her sister blithely walking into a hellish warping of reality, “To have to see evil. To have to see it when you want peace and good...” “What's that darling?” Annaliese called, turning back, her hand on a doorknob that had flowed into a brass beast, wrapping thick drooling lips and wicked tusks up to her wrist. As Lieselotte started to explain, her sister's face melted, skin running waxen down her neck and chest, followed by fresh red and writhing tumors festering in the bloody muscle. “I have to get dressed now, thank you,” Lieselotte abruptly announced, her voice just slightly tinged with impatience. She marched to take Annaliese's hand, flayed and writhing with maggots, and pushed the door open herself. “Lotte, really...” the ghoulish creature that was her sister protested. And it was so very very ridiculous. Her lovely, perfect sisters voice, so proper and so wonderful, and it was coming from a rapidly decaying vision of repugnance. Lieselotte started to laugh. She couldn't help herself. She staggered into her room and had to catch the bed stead before she fell flat on her face. “Perhaps you should lay down for a little rest before we get you ready,” Annaliese frowned faintly, following Lieselotte into the room. “I'm fine, Anna, truly,” Lieselotte assured her, wiping at her eyes and turning to find that everything was as it should be once more, “It was … it was just one of my silly fancies and I saw it was silly and it made me laugh.” “Well, I suppose better to laugh at them, but darling, you're not a little girl, you can't keep ...making all these … awful things up,” Annaliese exhaled, ringing for the maid, “I know when we were little, we would make up wonderful fairy lands and beautiful dream worlds... I never would have joined you in those flights of whimsy if I knew you were going to somehow turn them into hideous nightmares.” “...I had forgotten those...” Lieselotte whispered, starting to undress herself. She rarely waited for the maid to help her dress, she was more than capable. Though Annaliese gave her a disapproving grimace, she moved to help her sister. “I always thought you let them become nasty because I became too busy for them,” Annaliese admitted in a low voice, “Sometimes, I feel horribly guilty, because I must have helped build your illness.” “...No, Anna. Oh, Anna. No,” Lieselotte breathed, turning to hug her sister tightly, “Not in a million years, you're a rock in a horrible storm for me.” “I wanted to speak to Edward about it, but... well. He has enough antipathy towards you,” Annaliese grimaced, dashing a tear away from her eye before Lieselotte could comment on it, “And I didn't want to say anything to Papa, he's already so ...” “Anna, remind me what our fairy worlds were,” Lieselotte murmured, glancing to the dark space under her makeup table. Catching an imp in the act of appearing, she nearly smirked at it. Going to p***k my feet and make spiders run up my legs when I do my hair? Stupid imp. Do better. “Oh, those,” Annaliese chuckled softly, “We were twin princess angels who lived in a castle made of beautiful crystal that glided over the world upon a cloud of purest white. When anyone was in need, a rainbow would sparkle into being and we would hop upon that and go sliding down – why we would do that when we had the most magnificent white feathered wings I don't know, but we always loved our slide.” “It was our play house in the tree, that beautiful castle and the slide...” Lieselotte blurted out as she recalled, “Oh, and we were often fairy princesses!” “Yes, we would dance in the flowers and they would waken and bloom because we were so beautiful and graceful, and oh oh, we were Briar Rose and Snow White, but you would bravely fight away the wicked witch because we didn't have any princes, and then I would rescue you with a magic wand that turned the evil witch into a frog,” Annaliese laughed, plopping to sit on the bed and watching as the maid hurried in with a basin of warm water for Lieselotte to bathe with. “Oh Froggy! Dear Froggy, he was always our villain!” Lieselotte blurted out laughing. “Except when he was the Frog Prince, and you kissed him!” Annaliese squealed, pointing at Lieselotte in high amusement as her sister went red with the memory. “Oh yuck! That was your fault, you dared me to!” “You could have said no,” Annaliese countered, and Lieselotte threw her drawers at her sister. “Oh really, you would have teased me forever if I hadn't!” Annaliese fielded the underwear and popped them into a hamper. “Well, I'm the one that always caught him, it was only fair,” she retorted, “Oh dear, I must get dressed, as well...” Lieselotte stuck her tongue out at her sister as Annaliese rushed to her room, and then grumbled as she squirmed into her corset. Could have said no, Lieselotte murmured, frowning. She could say no. She didn't. Because there was honor involved. Because Annaliese would have called her a sissy. She wasn't. She just didn't think she should have to kiss something cold and slimy. We protected you from that. We saved you from Edward. Cold and slimy and worse... Lieselotte could hear the echoes of the whispering, her brows knitting, while she and the maid managed to pull the gorgeous gown of blue and silvery white over her head. Was that really true? Edward had been such a perfect catch. A young doctor, a man of integrity and science and honor, he had wooed her father more than Lieselotte. She hadn't been terribly interested in him. He was stuffy and boring and he was determined to marry her. A good and true man that loved her would have quietly waited for her father to decide she was able to marry, Lieselotte mulled, slowly sitting at her dressing table. She felt a p***k at her ankle and rather than to jerk back, she kicked out smartly with her foot. She heard a yip and smiled in satisfaction. We protected you from him. Why do you deny us, we have protected you, we have saved you? All of these so called good people treat you like a fool and worse, like a madwoman, and we all know you are not... The voices writhed and hissed from the covered mirror. It was crazed and cracked, and if she took the cloth down, she would soon be able to see into an abyss of horror where horrible, faceless, moaning thing ranted over their words. They were changing their tune very quickly, Lieselotte mused, tilting her head. From calling her horrible things and insulting her, they were suddenly very quick to insist they were defending her. Look at how badly Kelly treats you, and she should know you want only to be of the light. But she doesn't want you there. She wants you to die. She uses her good for evil. She is evil... “Flowers...?” Lieselotte inquired dubiously as the maid picked a small bunch from a white box. “They were sent for you, Miss. They're wax.” “...Oh. Who sent them?” “Mr. Deerthorn, with an apology for all the flowers he sent that about choked you,” the maid replied, and Lieselotte rather grimaced. She'd half hoped that Desdenova had sent them. “Am I ready?” Lieselotte inquired with a quirk of a smile, making a kissy-face to the maid, who giggled, reaching out to pet the girl's blonde hair. “You look lovely, Miss, you haven't looked so well in many years.” “I had some good sleep and Ellen said I ate like a pig this morning,” Lieselotte nodded, raising to her feet. She smoothed the beautiful dress under her hands and wished for one mirror that would show her as she was rather than insisting upon becoming a wireless set to hell. “Ah, see, I saw two little white doves in the churchyard last Sunday, that's a good omen.” Lieselotte glanced curiously to the woman. “This place, it seems everyone is always looking for what's ill and evil and nasty, and my mother always said, if you look for evil, it will surely find you. So I make sure I look for good. It seems people hardly ever do that,” the maid explained, shaking her head slightly. “A lot of people find it easier to believe that there is evil around us than that there is good,” Lieselotte responded slowly. “There are angels all around us just as surely as there are demons, Miss. We just have to reach out to let them come to us.” Desdenova was supposed to be the guest of honor, but Edward and his learned friends monopolized the conversation at the dinner table, talking of nothing but their various areas of study until it seemed Hans was about to start picking the younger men up by the scruffs of their necks and depositing them outside so the rest of the party could enjoy themselves. Annaliese smiled charmingly from the hostess's seat, and leaned to whisper to her husband. He eyed her, annoyed, a moment later. “I am never boring, dear, and the ladies certainly should enjoy the educational advantage of the conversation,” he informed her, just loud enough to hear. He earned a sudden and cold stare from his father in law, and hesitated, paling slightly. Annaliese, herself, found herself in that horrible quandary of being between her father and husband. “Mrs Yorker, I notice several beautiful paintings on the walls that seem done by the same hand. Was the artist perhaps family?” Desdenova inquired in that brief and terrible quiet. Annaliese turned a gaze of pure gratitude upon him. “Yes, you have a good eye for art, Mr. Von Tombs. Those were all done by Grandmama – that is, Papa's mother. She was a wonderful artist, but Lieselotte and I can scarce remember her. We are so fortunate to have these reminders of her.” “Was she also from Germany? The paintings that my father brought from there are often dark,” Desdenova asked, tilting his head. He was brilliant, Lieselotte decided with a bit of amused admiration. He had broken up a storm before it could form and opened several areas of conversation that everyone could participate within. Annaliese looked relieved, her station in life demanded that she manage such events with smooth elegance and taste. She was admired very much for her abilities. And stupid Edward decides to be a … “It's just so awful when someone doesn't realize the worth of their own staff,” someone noted, and Lieselotte winced, easily replacing the word 'staff' with 'wife'. “Well, really, Mr. Von Tombs, you are a chemical genius, I understand, why would you prefer to speak of paintings and such in company with fellow scientific minds?” Edward demanded under cover of a jovial chuckle, though the glare in his eyes could hardly be concealed. “My line of work is not appropriate dinner table conversation,” Desdenova reminded him, quiet and demure, “And it is far more healthy to the mind and spirit to allow ones thoughts to stray to beauty and family rather than to constantly speak of work. Besides, my mother said it was bad manners and bragging to be boasting off my knowledge in public if I wasn't performing a lecture.” Lieselotte barely stifled the glee at Desdenova's quiet remark, which so thoroughly placed Edward into a bad light. If Desdenova noticed it, he didn't show any sign. He smiled now and again as he ate. Answering questions and asking them by turns. Edward fell quiet for once, glaring at the young man covertly. It was proper for the hostess to take a dance with the guest of honor, yet Edward eyed Annaliese and Desdenova as if he suspected them of entirely improper doings. And there wasn't a thing improper, Desdenova danced, light and graced as Annaliese, a somewhat more than a proper distance between them, Desdenova's gaze more often than not over his partners head. Absolutely proper, showing no undue interest in the woman, though there were several men that admired her who pushed against propriety until Annaliese refused to dance with them at all. And that reminded Leiselotte of her own predicament. She pasted a doll's meaningless smile on her face and leaned back to put distance between herself and Carl Deerthorn as they danced. “I see you have worn the flowers I sent,” he murmured, gazing more larcenously than admiring over Lieselotte's features. Though really, as far as eligible heiresses, one could scarce do better. She was a beauty, delicate and fragile, skin of pale white, her lips tenderly pink and inviting, her eyes deep and mysterious despite their light coloring. “They're very nice, thank you, I sincerely wish that flowers didn't make me sneeze and choke so,” Lieselotte noted, polite and with a wrench of her shoulders, managed to push him back. “You look so much better, dearest Lotte, I wondered if your papa would allow me to take you out for a drive tomorrow afternoon to enjoy the summer evening,” Carl mulled, frowning as he realized that she kept pushing him back. “I am sorry, I have another engagement. My sister and I...” “Oh, pish. I'll tell her I wish to see you. She will be very happy to make another time for you,” he snorted softly, “I have a new brace of horses from an Irish stable, they're quite fine and beautiful, and my new carriage is wonderfully fitted with all manner of convenience. We might have a picnic supper overlooking the village as the sun sets.” “I'm sure she would not mind postponing our date, Mr. Deerthorn, but I would mind,” Lieselotte informed him rather severely, “I don't care to break my word.” “Honestly, Lotte, darling...” “Mr. Deerthorn, you are taking most grievous liberties,” Lieselotte snapped, indignant. “Oh, Lotte, dearest, how can you accuse me when it is your very beauty which encourages me and your grace which brings me to you?” Carl crooned, trying to pull her closer even as Lieselotte locked her arms to keep him back, her eyes wide and indignant. “I will scream very loudly for my father if you do not release me immediately,” she hissed with a cold fury. It was a sudden flush of power. She felt it rushing through her body, giving strength to her arms and fire to her eyes. She could push this fool away, cast him into the very demons that tormented her, laugh as he scuttled about like a cockroach in the horrific visions that visited her... “It is entirely ill bred to blame ones own shortcomings upon a lady.” Leiselotte caught her breath and her will as she heard Desdenova's soft voice. Carl jerked back, realizing that for some reason, he was terrified. He blinked several times, his heart racing and certainly not with passion. “Do not bother Miss Lehmann again,” Desdenova whispered, his gaze steady as a cats. Carl gurgled something and abruptly stumbled away from them, quickly rushing for the bar. Desdenova and Leiselotte watched him go, both identically impassive, though triumph lit in Lieselotte's eyes. “Shameful,” Desdenova murmured, offering her his hand, “Would you do me the honor, Miss Lehmann?” “I would be delighted to,” she replied, a surging relief running through her, as if she had just been wavering at the very edge of a sheer cliff, and he had provided the balance to save her. “Couldn't... couldn't you turn him into a … a bug or something horrid?” Lieselotte demanded rather peevishly as she drew into the waltz at the tug of his hand. She leaned into his arms, her cheek to his chest all without realizing it, and felt a light stroke of his hand over her hair before it rested on her shoulder once more. “Oh, you are a wicked little thing, aren't you?” he chuckled, but with such affection, she glanced up at him questioningly. In return, he winked faintly. “So much that you need to learn, and so little that I can tell you. You need your mother,” Desdenova murmured, shaking his head slightly. “You are giving the learned brain doctor men a challenge to their wisdom again, Mr. Von Tombs,” Leiselotte informed him tartly. “And you have shut that little rat trap you call a mind just to insult me,” he retorted, widening his eyes a moment as he spun her around. “I did not have to shut it to insult you. It's easily done,” Lieselotte sniffed, tossing her head lightly, but a smile tugged at her lips. “You are so mean to me, and I have done nothing but help you out of the goodness of my heart,” Desdenova sighed, as if his pure heart was torn asunder under her uncaring hands. Lieselotte scoffed at him, tilting her head. “Goodness of your heart, hm? It's not because you heard my dear brother in law talking about his insane heiress of a sister in law, and whatever was to be done with her and oh, what a fascinating case of insanity she has.” “Listen to me now,” he murmured, leaning his head down so that his lips were close to her ears, “You may pick up a thing of evil and use it as a tool, but you must never let it infect your hand or heart.” “...I... I don't...” “You do,” Desdenova corrected, tipping his head so she could look into his eyes, “They told you what your brother in law was doing, and you gripped the mace of hate into your hands when Deerthorn was bothering you.” Lieselotte cringed, shuddering faintly and lowering her head. Desdenova quickly caught her chin and lifted it. “Edward blathered all this off to my father, in fact, a man whom no one by any means should be telling such family details to.” “...But... but... I thought your father was... an...” she stuttered softly. Desdenova almost laughed, shaking his head. “Oh heavens, no.” “Oh...” Lieselotte faltered, her brows knit. The song ended, and she took his hand, stepping back from the dance floor, “I need a little air.” “And I am to come with you,” he chuckled, following as she towed. “Yes. You were sent here somehow, so I think I shall be quite unreasonable in abusing you as my very own,” Lieselotte informed him, snippy, yet she cast a searching and almost anxious gaze upon him. He didn't protest, he simply responded with an open and laughing smile that turned his features into something etherial and beautiful for a moment. “I ...felt that I could gather up every bit of the horrible, monstrous evil that is every day thrust upon me and cast it onto Deerthorn like a bucket of pitch,” Lieselotte whispered as she stepped to a wide bay window, reaching to open the sill. She hazarded a glance at Desdenova, expecting to see his disapproval. Yet, he smiled. “Long ago, those who held power in their hands created rites that were wrought of the darkness,” he murmured, “They protected against evil by using evil's own favorite weapon: darkness. They were swift and powerful.” “But... I felt that … it was … was evil,” Lieselotte admitted in a small voice. “That is because you were angry. And in your anger, you didn't stop and think about what you were reaching for, you simply grabbed it. Now you know how to make it, you need only remove the hate and evil from it. So it is only to protect you, and not to go further,” Desdenova replied easily, “You had no control over it.” “...I ...I have no control over my entire life, I... I want to just give up so often, I don't know why I keep trying...” Lieselotte whispered in a sinking despair. She felt Desdenova gently place his arms around her, holding her steady. “My parents were in London and heard Edward's entire silly story about you. Mother scolded him thoroughly for speaking so of a lady, and when he tried to say it was a case history, father demanded that he be disciplined by the academy, as a doctor has no business at all telling the world of a patient's private history, particularly that of a young woman, whose reputation can so easily be destroyed; and Mother added that she felt he should be more than disciplined, for it would not take long for men to come looking for you to use that information against you.” “They did?” she asked, astonished. “They did. That's where your monsters got it,” Desdenova chuckled softly, “And why, no doubt, Edward showed up here a week earlier than he had said.” “That liar, he said that he had finished his work early and I knew he must be lying because the work he was supposed to be doing was within the hospital, and wasn't paper work,” Lieselotte sniffed, only to eye Desdenova oddly, “But he didn't know you.” “No. He knows my father is on the board for the academy, but he doesn't know it was mother and father who brought his behavior to their attention. Mother was concerned about all she had learned of you, and how you were being treated. She sent me,” he admitted with a faint shrug. “Why...?” “To get me out of the house because I am about as social as a rock, and prefer my books and studies to meeting people,” Desdenova noted promptly, his lips twitching. “Oh, so I am to be an experiment, am I?” Lieselotte demanded, her chin lifting pugnaciously. “A very pretty one,” he offered, widening his eyes. “A pretty experiment.” “Fascinating and pretty,” Desdenova tried, lips quirking at a smile. “Fascinating as long as I have my monsters and fancies and don't know truly what I am, and once I do...?” Lieselotte demanded, shaking her forefinger at him. He was all innocence once more, a hand spreading to indicate his good intentions. “Once I have command of myself and who and what I am, off you go, off to find another girl who is lost in some madness that she can't understand,” she went on, scowling, but humor pulled at her, “Or is all this to craft your experiment into someone that your mother will approve of? That would put up with you?” Desdenova caught her accusing finger, tilting his head to regard her features. “Oh, I'm far more selfish than that,” he promised, lips twitching humorously, “And Momma likes you well enough already.” “She doesn't know me... Does she?” Lieselotte frowned faintly. He shrugged, but nodded. “In a manner of speaking. Her work, you know, takes her all over.” Lieselotte considered, but finally nodded, lifting her chin and eying him imperiously. “Then you shan't complain when I abuse your presence as I so desire.” “...I might like that,” Desdenova responded, mournful eyes and a slight twitch of smile. Lieselotte giggled, bumping her shoulder to his chest. “You are so odd. Can we dance again? I do love to dance.” “Very odd,” he agreed, shifting to guide her back to the dance floor, “You dance beautifully, I look forward to a time when you have taken that grace to the rest of your life.” It was a peculiar thing to say, but Desdenova refused to explain it, insisting that he had to focus upon the music to be able to dance well enough to complement her abilities. Much later, after the guests had gone home or to bed, Lieselotte wondered if it wasn't some riddle that she needed to solve to help her gain control... “Oh STOP it, honestly! Good night!” Lieselotte snapped at the visage of a wide grin beside the bed. She rolled over, placed her pillow over her head and went to sleep. There was a pair of little white doves flittering about the churchyard, indeed, pretty little things darting here and there, landing to pick for seeds and rushing off in a whirr of wings. Lieselotte watched them, settled in the comfortable cool of the lych-gate, Ashes sprawled across a stone bench, watching the birds with only the mildest of interest. “You wouldn't bother such pretty things, would you?” Lieselotte inquired of the cat, who mewed, a distinctly negative tone to it. He was employed to deal with rats and mice, the birds weren't of any interest. They wouldn't buy him a dish of milk or a scrambled fresh egg. “I'm quite sure he'd give you those anyhow, Ashes, he seems very kind,” she murmured idly, gazing over the cemetery, half hoping to see Desdenova puttering through the graves in his overalls, working and not a bit adverse to putting her to task as well. But she knew he was working at the pharmacy. “I felt so much power, Ashes. All I had to do was reach for it and grasp it...” Lieselotte whispered, “But it was so wretched and evil and even though the person I was angry at deserved all that and more, I just... I couldn't...” Ashes mewed, as if this was of no surprise to him. His tail tip flicked. “But... Desdenova... He did. I mean, he did something, it was ...but it wasn't ...it didn't sting and burn,” she went on, her brows knitting, “He said it was the dark, but without evil. Then he said to use it as a tool, but not to let it infect my soul and hand. And he said I needed my mother.” Ashes tipped his ear, head lifting a bit to eye her. “I know, any fool can see that, but there must be more. Said I closed my mind before... Oh.” Ashes flexed his whiskers, seeming very much to smile as Lieselotte came to a realization. “I... I can't go and see mother, but I can find mother, who she was... I've never … Really, how terrifically silly, she didn't just magically appear one day to wed papa and has no past at all,” Lieselotte snorted, shaking herself as she straightened, eying the church. Ashes gave an agreeing mew as he stretched to stand. The rector didn't mind letting Lieselotte flip through the community Bible and other records, he simply reminded her to be careful with the older materials and went back to repairing hymnals in his office. “...There's Mother's signature,” Lieselotte whispered, fingertip on the faded ink, smiling as she read the entry. Recording the baptism of twin girls Lieselotte and Annaliese and naming the godparents. Lieselotte mulled over the names. She remembered getting presents from her godparents and writing them letters, but couldn't recall them at all. The girl's births were recorded, the marriage of her parents... “They met in London, but where was mama from?” Lieselotte mulled, willing the spare information to give her more. “Ah, there you are, Liebchen.” Lieselotte blinked a few times as her father strolled into the church, smiling as he took a moment to gaze upon the altar before continuing to meet her. Ashes watched the man curiously instead of vanishing as he usually did. Hans absently reached down to pat the animal, to Lieselotte's surprise. “Just like old Blackie, your mother's cat. Poor fellow,” he mulled, “I wanted to take you with me to London, Lotte, I have a bit of business there and I thought a little trip would be good for you.” “...Mama had a cat like this? He belongs to the church, I think. Desdenova feeds him and the old cat that sleeps in the barn. I should love to go with you, papa, thank you,” Lieselotte blurted out, all smiles and a sudden realization that perhaps her father truly was coming to trust her. “Desdenova, is it? Mr. Von Tombs is a kind young man,” Hans noted, a sly grin as he watched his daughter's face turn pink, “Yes, your mother had a cat very like this, but the poor thing was killed in an accident. I offered to buy her another, but she couldn't bear the thought. He was her constant companion. I would tease her that she loved him better than me.” “Oh, papa, don't be so old fashioned, he has told me his name,” Lieselotte scolded, only to laugh softly, “She couldn't love a cat more than you, Papa.” “Ha. I said the very same thing to my mother when she caught me using your mother's name so familiarly,” Hans grinned, amused, “She loved her cat in a different way, truly. There are different loves, you know. The way we love a dear friend or our parents, these are different things.” “I understand. I was here looking to learn more of Mama. Where was she from?” Hans simply escorted Lieselotte to the small train station, where she could see two of their trunks already waiting. Ellen waited as well, holding a smaller suitcase. “Papa, I'm hardly dressed for travel...” she protested weakly. She was hardly dressed to be seen in public, she had simply thrown on a rather faded and patched dress, intending to walk about through the meadow and cemetery. ...And maybe help Desdenova work if he was out... “I know, I heard you were running about in your play clothes. Ellen brought you proper dress, go into the lady's lounge and change.” Less than an hour later, they were comfortably settled into a private compartment, Ellen knitting quietly, Lieselotte in a pretty dove gray suit digging into Ellen's work bag for something to keep her hands busy with. Her father amiably lit his pipe after opening the window to draw out the smoke. “Your mama was from Caern Wydda, Wales,” he announced, thoughtful, “Her people had been there a long time. She wanted to leave there very much, she said it was terrible to live somewhere that no matter what you did, people always saw you as the same thing.” “...What did they see her as?” Lieselotte frowned, picking up a darning egg in a sock and making a face at it. She was terrible at sewing. Ellen took it from her and placed a crochet hook and yarn into her hands. Lieselotte hunkered a bit with a sheepish smile and began to make a granny square. “Her people were long rumored to be witches and sorcerers and worse,” Hans chuckled, “Mostly worse. Her fore parents had been shrewd and rather hard business men, and that quickly equals covenants with evil to those that can't understand the methods. In any case, your mother was scarcely a wicked person.” “...But... Why does old woman Kelly go about saying just that?” Lieselotte asked slowly. It was rare that she could speak to her father about her mother, she always feared hurting him more than he had been at losing her. She never wanted to ask that question, yet couldn't stop it. Hans face darkened faintly at the mention of Kelly, his eye twitching once. He drew off of the pipe a few times as if to calm himself. “Jealousy and anger, I have always suspected,” he rumbled, “She has a daughter that I believe she fancied would make a good bride for me, despite the fact that the girl was in love with the miller.” “Mrs. Skeering is her daughter?” “Yes. Nice woman, but there certainly wasn't anything between she and I. Terribly embarrassed by her mother, of course, but there's nothing she can do.” “She is always seeing evil in corners,” Ellen noted, placid as she worked, “I have heard it said that the world is dangerous not because there is evil in it, but because good people see that evil and do nothing about it. She takes it a bit too far.” “A bit,” Hans snorted ironically, “Double stitch there, daughter, you've dropped one.” “Oh... bother,” Lieselotte muttered, looking back at her work before blinking several times, “You know how to crochet, papa?” “Grandmother felt idle hands were the devils playground, and I was not old enough to smoke a pipe,” he responded with a thunderous glowering of thick brows over twinkling eyes. Lieselotte giggled at him. “I should like to meet Mother's people...” she ventured after a moment. Hans exhaled faintly, then grimaced, shaking his head. “They won't have you or your sister, liebchen. There were furious at your mother for marrying me.” “...Whyever for?” Lieselotte blurted out, astonished. Her father was an absolutely perfect man of his time and place. He was everything that he should have been and remained a kind and warm gentleman besides. “I believe they wanted her to marry someone within their clan. ...I know they did, in fact, though I never told her, her family sent people to try and drive me away from her. The most ...repellent and disgusting ...pastor I suppose he was, finally came to me and told me that I was ruining all of the plans her family had for her, that she would be akin to a queen and I was dragging her into the dirt. As a gentleman, I should turn her away,” Hans admitted slowly, frowning faintly as he gazed into the past, his eyes sad. “I'm sorry Papa. I can't believe anyone wouldn't want you as part of their family,” she told him gravely, but his description alarmed her. “Your Mama wanted what I had to offer, and we loved each other ...” Hans added, rather strained, but he drew in a breath and steadied himself with the pipe. It just wasn't ever long enough ago, though he knew his daughters should know where they were from on both sides. “I know, Papa. I remember mama saying we must be patient and we would one day find husbands as wonderful as you,” Lieselotte smiled, rather sadly, before giving a little laugh, “Of course, that was after you had sent her those beautiful rose bushes.” “There was a diamond ring around the biggest rose,” he offered, a bit distant, smiling quietly into the memory, “Which she didn't even notice, she loved the roses so much.” “Oh papa how romantic!” Lieselotte giggled, swooning into Ellen. He chuckled, his cheeks flushing faintly. “Well, a young man will be a bit silly for his bride now and again.” He father hadn't been so young when he married, but Lieselotte didn't say so. She just giggled a bit, flushed in the warmth of memory that was her parents love for each other. After a long moment, Hans shifted, a bit uncomfortable, knocking the ashes from his pipe and pretending great interest in the passing scenery. “So, what did you think of the party the other night?” “It was lovely, papa. I enjoyed dancing with D- Mr. Von Tombs. He's a very nice man.” “I saw that. He quite drove that moron Deerthorn away from you,” Hans pointed out. Lieselotte nodded, grimacing. “I was almost ready to scream for you, Mr. Deerthorn was being so terribly rude.” “I see. He has been most persistent in pleading his case to me, but last night, he simply left,” Hans mulled, frowning faintly. He tapped his fingers to the bowl of the pipe for a moment before glancing to Ellen. “I hate to disturb your work, Ellen, but I am simply parched, I'm sure you are both, too. Please fetch us all some lemonades,” he decided abruptly, “Some pastries or something, as well. Have them put it on my bill.” “Yes, sir,” she agreed, rising gracefully from her seat to slide from the compartment. Lieselotte tipped her head slightly. Hans exhaled, his brow heavy with concern and worry, briefly pressing his hands to his temples. “Now tell me, what of dinner.” Lieselotte stared at her father like a deer caught in the headlight of the engine. She finally bit her lower lip, sighing. “...Edward... was rather an a**.” “Rather.” “...I mean... Well. Des... Mr. Von Tombs told me that Edward had been disciplined by the academy two weeks ago or more. I'm not quite sure, but it's part of the reason that Mr. Von Tombs decided to come here. Edward knows that Mr. Von Tomb's father is on the board, and well, that must be why he was so … rude, and ...” Lieselotte faltered, uncertain where her father was going to go with this. “Is Annaliese truly happy?” Hans demanded a moment later, leaning to look squarely into Lieselotte's eyes. She gulped softly. “No...?” he frowned, and Lieselotte swiftly grasped his hands. “Papa, no, please. My … my... illness has made me so very selfish and self centered in many ways, I only see my own troubles and how things relate to me. Because I'm so weak it's the best I can do and now I know I must be stronger, but … Annaliese has always wanted to be a happy wife and have parties and keep house and ...” she sputtered out quickly. Hans tightened his lips but nodded. “She has never confided to me that they have ever been at odds save for when it concerns me,” Lieselotte assured him gravely, “And you know she adores being a wife and all those duties. Just because Edward is angry at me means nothing in their relationship.” Somehow, Lieselotte felt Ashes purring around the back of her neck. Her lashes fluttered a bit as she reached back, wondering if perhaps he hadn't masqueraded as a fur wrap. But there was nothing there. “You should ask Anna, though, Papa,” she added with a quiet confidence. She had a tool in her hand once more, she could feel it, strong and good. She could have spilled the pitch and acid of the hate, anger, and terror pooled about her over Edward, but she knew it was not the time for such measures. “I did. I think that she perhaps loves him more than he loves her. ...I much regret not insisting that she spend more time at the parties and events, meeting and getting to know others...” Hans mulled, shaking his head, “I still find it strange that a man would turn from one girl to woo her twin...” “It's … rather odd, but really, Papa, he wasn't all that interested in me. He is far more interested in Anna, and...” Lieselotte smiled, rather lamely. It was more than odd, it was downright creepy. “That is what we shall discover upon this business. Though you and Ellen might visit the museums and enjoy the sites... Ah, Ellen, thank you...” Hans murmured, smiling and standing to open the door as Ellen returned with a tray. Lieselotte frowned faintly before taking her lemonade and a cookie.
|
 |
 |
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Posted: Thu Sep 15, 2011 5:57 am
Begin In Darkness
Chapter 3
written by Shine On Crazy Diamond It was a cold, forbidding building in a dark and rather dirty part of town. The cabbie was uncertain about letting the young lady off in such a neighborhood, but upon spotting a pair of Bobbies strolling down the lane, finally opened the door and half walked her up the steps to the building. “Ain't a good place. Y' best be havin' 'em send f' a cab b'fore y' leave,” he grumbled, returning to his horse and buggy. Lieselotte drew in her breath slowly. Really, what should she have expected? There had been a lovely little booklet in the hotel, listing all of the local museums and parks. This one had been listed nearly on the last page, and was of 'low recommendation'. Ellen and her father would have fits had they known where she was, but both were busy. Ellen had been surprised to find a nephew in town and had gone to visit, Hans had been called to the academy. Likely to discuss Edward's behavior, Lieselotte mulled, to warn him of the dangers that Edward may have stirred up and likely, far far too likely, to question Edward's license. No wonder Hans wanted to know just what Annaliese felt of her husband. Lieselotte exhaled. They couldn't do that to Annaliese. She was a young, budding social queen, divorced, she may as well just join a convent. She would be outcast forever through no fault of her own. A leering pair of gargoyles guarded the door, tails entwined, bat wings arched high to form shelter from rain. Lieselotte hesitated on seeing them, her brows knitting. Despite their hideous appearance and an ages worth of grime and wear showing clearly in the old granite, she felt a powerful sense of good and strength within them. Strangely, as if they were guardians, indeed. Wardens. Protecting the outside world from whatever was within. Lieselotte halted and looked the entire building over once more. Each window, every vent, even the chimneys, all had some fantastically carved beast surmounting it. She knit her brow and boldly went to the door, pausing before lifting the heavy brass knocker. A simple sign proclaimed the building to be the museum of witchcraft and demonism, donations accepted, knock twice and enter. “Look at her. Silly child. Stop there.” Lieselotte stopped once more, wide eyed, as she heard gruff, soft whisperings, her hand poised half-way to the knocker. “Wants to learn.” “Fools rush in.” “...Pardon me...?” Lieselotte stammered, slowly turning a circle on the front stoop. There wasn't anyone to be seen.” “Fool.” “Ignore him. Protect thineself properly, young woman.” “...I... I...” she stuttered, clenching her hands together, blue eyes enormous. There wasn't anyone there... One of the gargoyles had turned its head and stared pleasantly at her. Lieselotte yipped in surprise, hands over her mouth. It could have been carved that way, but she knew it had been looking away. “Does nay know how. Fool. Run away.” “How may one know till one is taught? Thou art a crank.” “Thou art a bigger fool.” “...Pardon me...?” Lieselotte choked. Both gargoyles regarded her now, and she couldn't say when the other had turned its head. It was clearly annoyed. “Silence. Why dost thee come here?” Lieselotte flustered, then slowly drew in her breath. Looking for good sometimes would find the things made of darkness to protect, she decided. “...To... to learn...” “Let that be thine mantel to protect thee.” “Tis nay enough by far.” “Tis well enough in such a place.” “Nay, thee hast seen more than one which became mad in power.” “Please, I don't understand,” Lieselotte whispered. She heard a dry granite creaking. Laughter, she assumed. “Have thee nay protection from wickedness about thee, young woman?” Lieselotte drew back, frowning faintly. She had her faith, but it wasn't always so strongly grasped. It wasn't a constant lifeline within her heart. It was a newly forged thing. “Nay totems, amulets, relics?” one prodded. “...No, not really...” she replied, baffled, “Those are just things, aren't they?” “Ah. Nay the fool she appears. Very well. Scream if thou need'st aid.” “Indeed. Knock twice and step within.” Lieselotte's lashes fluttered, and with a glance back over her shoulder to see a few old women eying her standing there in obvious indecision, she quickly reached for the knocker. The door creaked open, exhaling somewhat stale and acrid air. With a wrinkle of nose, she stepped within. It was dark, shabby, leathers and parchments alike decaying slowly in the dim and still atmosphere. The foyer was long but narrow, dust rested undisturbed along the walls. The gas lights burned low and guttered often. A large glass donation till was prominently mounted at what looked to have once been a hotel desk. It was more than half full of various coins and even notes. Lieselotte frowned faintly at it. There must be enough in there to have at least a charwoman in to sweep. She carefully added a generous handful of change to the box, watching as dust was disturbed from the money beneath it. There wasn't any sign of a curator or docent. A sign pointed the way to exhibits and another to the ladies and gentlemen's lounges, a door behind the desk was discreetly labeled 'director', but there wasn't any light showing through the glass panel. It had been a lobby, certainly, but now was divided into booths and display tables, a walkway snaking through them. Lieselotte carefully removed her hat and slowly began to walk, pausing at the first table. Documents in spidery old English were set out, showing bizarre and chilling illustrations of demons and their work. Eerily attenuated, often goat like, they gleefully trampled over human victims and commanded all manner of atrocities. Set among the documents were various artifacts, as strange as the drawings. Petrified bits of unidentifiable things, old hooves, bits of ribbon and other oddities. Likely if she was able to read the texts, those things would make more sense. A booth draped in black held a brief shock. Three waxen figures, their colors running and features nearly gone, half ruined from a lack of refrigeration, slumped within the display. The three witches from Macbeth, Lieselotte realized, frowning at the cauldron. One of the mannequin's hands had fallen into it. Simply grotesque, Lieselotte decided as she moved on. It just seemed a cheap chamber of horrors that people seeking thrills and novelty would come to see. Torture devices with wilting wax figures slowly seeping through rusting iron restraints, lurid drawings and paintings of sinners in the midst of revels, even a small amusement machine that, when cranked, produced a spastically dancing goat-devil on a crumbling graveyard. “Yuck,” Lieselotte sighed, shaking her head, “Not what I expected.” Though she wasn't sure what she had expected, really. She knew that what she wanted was some large and concise book that explained exactly what her mother was and everything about her. As Lieselotte reached the end of the displays, she noted another small sign set above closed double doors. 'Library'. With a faint frown and knitted brow, she carefully reached to open the doors. Dust fell, and the air was tainted with the peculiar smell of crumbling paper. It must have been the ballroom, or perhaps dining room. The tables seemed more of the sort for eating than for study. Bookcases, some quite cheap and other masterpieces of carving, took up the walls and outer perimeters of the space. Several wooden card files sat at the head of the room, and Lieselotte went to that. She pulled one open and fished a card out at random. It gave the case number and title of a book. Brows lifted, she turned and found the book easily. “Quite a nice system,” she murmured, putting the card back. After a moment, she closed the drawer and opened another. The place where her mother was from had several references and a few books entire. It was an ancient and storied area, rife with tales of evil and good, demons and angels, saints and witches alike. Lieselotte settled to a chair with a few of the books around her, reading without realizing the time. The Bennet family, from times unremembered and unrecorded, were warlocks, witches, in league with all manner of evil, conspirators with the Roman and Saxon invaders both, made obvious by the blondes in their midst... Wincing faintly, Lieselotte turned the page. Her mother's maiden name, Bennet, and it sounded very like her family that was described in such lurid and unflattering terms. Cut throat businessmen, her father had said, and the family did seem to be that beyond all words of demons and pacts with evil. Each generation would sacrifice their most perfect, beautiful and powerful maiden to a spirit of evil possessing a man who was son of the union of woman and possessed man of the prior generation. That man would then become the patriarch, producing a son and usually two daughters with the woman given to him, and would lead the family into new prosperity. Lieselotte's brows knit. What if that maiden had been her mother? And she had turned away from it to marry Hans. Refused to be what she was raised and expected to be. Then tormented and cursed... Until she had been killed? Sacrificed? Lieselotte's heart seemed to freeze moment by moment. Shadows shifted and grew in the silent dust, and she stood with a sudden gasp, feeling as if she had caught a breath of air almost too late. It was nearly dark. “Hello?!” Lieselotte called, slowly dragging herself from the library, clutching the book to her chest, “Hello?!” An indistinct voice responded, and she paused. “I need for a cab to be summoned so I may return to my hotel, could you send a runner, please?” she inquired, lifting her voice. Perhaps she should scream, as the gargoyle had suggested. Another murmuring sounded, and she drew in her breath firmly trying to still the goose flesh raising on her skin by clutching the book all the tighter. Scream. Just scream. It would bring the gargoyles. Scream. Why are you so silly and cling to such pride, it earned you a kiss from a frog, scream! It was silly. Lieselotte clamped her jaw shut and stepped back into the old lobby. ...Crunching sounded under her foot. Lieselotte looked down, wide eyed. In the failing light of the gas lamps, she could see a seething mass of cockroaches. She refused to scream, she refused to give these ghosts and demons what they wanted. They were not going to drive her about, she was not going to let them push her around... Chains creaking and irons dragging, a nearly featureless brute of a waxwork heaved from its place in the torture rack and slammed against Lieselotte, a peculiar tongueless moaning sounding as sticky, flabby hands in wax-sodden gloves reached for her. Pride be damned, Lieselotte sucked in her breath and choked hard as boney fingers wrapped around her throat, as something foul, hairy and wax ridden jammed into her mouth. She flailed wildly, striking out with her hat and the book, and found only dark, shambling figures with melting faces crowding around her, pushing and pulling her for the torture chamber display. An iron maiden creaked open before Lieselotte's wide and terrified gaze, the flattened and spike ridden figure pulling itself free with difficulty. As its false skin peeled away, she saw it in a blaze of dark glory: Human bones under the wadding and wax. A grinning half skull with a squealing rat as a pilot, its head peering through the open eye socket. “Join us, we insist. It's been so long...” whispered in a soft, sinister tone. Hands locked around her, pulling her for the yawning death of the iron maiden. Lieselotte scrabbled wildly in the clutches of the golems, struggling to clear her mouth of the wax and fur, terrorize moans making it no further than her throat. “Weak and fragile and pretty...” “Leeched of blood and life, so delicate and easy to master...” The very words enervated Lieselotte, sucking away even the hysterical energy summoned to fight off these brutes. She began to collapse, crumpling into a shuddering, terrorized heap, her mind closing in with silent and ominously thick thunderclouds, the warmth leaving her body until... There was some echo of … A cat? Purring? Ashes...? Lieselotte turned her fevered and terrorize mind towards the cat. With eyes shut closed tightly, she could easily see the slight limning of light describing the cat's angular head. His eyes opened, luminous yellow, pupils wide and calm. She could see him so clearly. Hear his soft purring. “...Let...” Lieselotte whispered, faint and tremulous, “Me. Go.” The hands gripped tighter, bone poking through wax and fabric, puncturing into her thin skin, laughter turned abrasive and foul. Roaches ran cold and vile under her clothing and across her back and belly, rushing upwards to her neck and face. “Let me go,” she hissed, louder, but still her body was completely limp and powerless. One of the cockroaches scuttled across her lips and into her mouth. For a moment, Lieselotte was frozen in utter horror. Then, the whisperings broke into glass shattering screams. “LET ME GO OH GOD YOU FOUL WRETCHED CREATURES LET ME GO!” Lieselotte howled, writhing to try and get her feet under her. She heard them laughing, derisive and … then... They were gone. Lieselotte panted heavily, cold sweat drenching her, as she forced her arms to push her up from the floor and look around. The room was dim, dusty. The figures hadn't seemed to have moved. The book was under her hip, she snatched it up and staggered drunkenly to her feet, turned, and screamed once more as an utterly white face was before hers. White and pink and … smiling gently in a strange aura of golden peace. A woman in warm light brown tweed, utterly neat and genteel, reached out to steady Lieselotte. “It's all right, dear. You drove them away,” the woman murmured. “I didn't. I didn't. They were still laughing...” Lieselotte burst out, sobbing and clutching the book to her chest. The woman produced a handkerchief and gently mopped at Lieselotte's face. “All you had to do was to cry out, and the gargoyles restored order. That is what they do,” the woman assured her, “Why didn't you at first?” Lieselotte stared at the woman in dismay. She had a feeling that the lady knew very well why Lieselotte hadn't screamed for help. Simple, foolish pride. “Sweetness, in time, you shall drive away such things with your own ways and voice, but that time is not now. You have much to learn,” the woman murmured, stroking Lieselotte's hair before putting an arm around her and guiding her for the foyer. “...I don't … I don't think it'd even help then, it killed my mother and she was so powerful...” Lieselotte sobbed, leaning heavily on the older woman. “She never knew how to call out for help. But it was worse than that, dearest, it was how she was raised, forced always to capitulate in the end, and well... you aren't her,” the woman went on, leading the girl from the museum. “...How... how do you... how do you know this...?” Lieselotte demanded, blinking several times as a footman opened a smart black hansom and helped her into the cab. The woman followed a moment later, settling on the comfortable leather seats before tapping at the roof with her parasol handle. The hansom jerked into motion. “I know many things, dear. Your mother was well known and popular, you know.” “Oh. Yes. But... Then... why... why do those demons and spirits torment me?” Lieselotte whispered, staring at the woman unabashed. A beautiful creature, her skin as white as snow, her hair as white as a dove's feathers, her eyes a peculiar pink and blue mix. Delicate and yet there was strength in the line of her jaw and the set of her brow. An albino, Lieselotte decided, with an accent that defied description. It almost seemed Swedish, but was far too lyrical. “Your mother broke the foul covenant her family held with evil,” the woman murmured, “She realized that the demon needed her family far more than the family needed the demon. Now it has no body to inhabit. It has no vessel to pass its seed from. It cannot possess you or your sister, it couldn't even force your mother to allow that because you were girls.” “...But... it still...” “Yes. It still has a chance,” the woman informed her, her gaze steady and clear, “Your sister is of your father's blood, and has none of the power within her. She is safe. But you. You are vulnerable. You can be sacrificed to bear that seed.” “Sacrificed? But if I'm dead...” Lieselotte faltered, wide eyed, trembling at the woman's words “One sacrifices ones maidenhood to a man,” the woman explained, quirking a brow, “Because the vessel the demon inhabits is ofttimes the older brother of the woman, they cannot be wed legally. It was therefore called a sacrifice.” Lieselotte almost retched, hands clamped over her mouth, as she stared in horror at the woman. The connotations were hideous and crashed one after another around her. Was then, her grandfather also her granduncle? One demon constantly impregnating his own daughters? Who were his sisters...? No wonder Mama ran. No wonder... “You must practice without fail, focus and concentration and faith and strength. You have no room for pride. Call out for help,” the woman was telling her, quiet and firm. “...But... but... no one...” “Have faith.” Lieselotte blinked several times, but finally nodded, drawing in her breath. “There is more good around you than you know or realize. Look for it. Bring it to your heart. Know it. Gain strength from it,” the woman assured her, smiling and squeezing her hand as the driver hopped to the ground and opened the door. Her hotel, Lieselotte realized, blinking as the footman helped her down. The sun was just setting. Ellen was hurrying to the door when she spotted Lieselotte, and changed course to take custody of the girl from the footman. “Timothy was showing me around his office, oh, my word, he has his own business!” Ellen couldn't help blurting out, “I lost all track of time. Your father is going to be furious with us both.” “His own business! Oh, Ellen, you must be so proud!” “It's a management firm, I was just … I could burst with pride, he had a college degree and a beautiful fiance and ...” “Oh, papa may let us live, here he comes, he's late, too,” Lieselotte noted, spotting her father as he stepped from a cab. He seemed solemn and thoughtful, but not angry. He smiled warmly to see his daughter and maid. “Papa, Ellen's nephew has a management business, isn't there an account or something that you can give him?” Lieselotte demanded with a pretty smile as she took his arm. Hans laughed softly. “Ah, perhaps I should have trained you to business. I think if Ellen's nephew is half what she is, then yes, I shall have work for him...” “Hans, this is patently ridiculous, look at this. It's a monstrosity. It is exactly why I keep saying that you should be keeping Lotte locked in her room for her own safety with a competent nurse and not that … that … woman, Ellen looking after her letting her go further and further into her madness if you can't bear to have her committed,” Edward snapped as he stalked around a large, beautifully carved and polished bluestone gryphon. He kicked at some of the packing and irritably tried to jam it in back around the statue. Hans quirked a brow, slowly picking up a few of the boards that had been the packing crate. The crate had been delivered at four, and Edward had clearly taken it upon himself to pry it open and see what was within. Interesting. “She runs about screaming about monsters and devils and look, she has one sent here. She is feeding her own mania. Half the time I'm not even certain it's a true mania, Hans, I wonder if it's not just some ridiculous method of gaining attention. It's because she's angry that I've taken Anna from her and now she'll do anything to keep you from marrying her to someone that will take her further away,” Edward went on nastily, looking for the hammer in the mess. “In fact, Edward, if you had read the packing slip with that, you will discover that I bought it in London and had it sent here. The gryphon is on my family crest. I meant to install it overlooking the garden,” Hans finally noted, tilting his head and watching the younger man. Edward halted, feeling his face heat, and kept his back to his father in law. “Oh.” “Yes. Legend tells us that the gryphon protects and defends a mans treasure, particularly his most cherished possessions, his family,” Hans added, carefully pulling the wadding away from the statue once more. “You went to London just to purchase this?” Edward asked after a moment, mopping his brow with a colorful handkerchief. That would be a relief, indeed, he decided. “No,” Hans murmured, “That just was just a lucky purchase. A gentleman I became acquainted with introduced me to a most marvelous sculptor. I also commissioned an angel for my wife's grave.” “Ah. That being why you took Lotte, then?” “Actually, no,” Hans smiled thinly, wandering to pour himself a glass of brandy, “For you see, I was summoned to London by concerned persons. Lotte's reputation was in tatters and shreds, worse than that, it was reputed that she was a nearly senseless madwoman prating of monsters and beasts and why, it would take little more than a slick young man with the charm to convince her that he could drive those away to come into possession of both Lotte and half of her father's substantial fortune.” Edward's face drained of color. He stared flatly at the statue. “I brought Lotte to show that, while weak, and of a nervous temperament, fragile and skittish, she was still a lady. Also she believes firmly that she must control her illness, and not have others rescue her from it. This is something that she has always been very clear upon,” Hans went on, calm, as he took a slow drink, watching Edward steadily. “...Of... of course, that was one of the things I admired about her...” Edward stammered, white as a sheet. “Really.” “...Yes...” “Because Edward, you know very well whom this person speaking so slanderously of her was,” Hans noted, his voice deep and nearly menacing, “And I have had much to consider here. Very much. Did it just seem that she would be easily dealt with, Edward? Convince her you can drive away the demons of her soul and win her to your side? When that didn't work, quickly marry her anyhow and whenever she displeases you, away she goes to the asylum?” “...I... You... No... I...” Edward stammered, his breathing coming hard. “And when I refused to allow her to marry until she was well, to prove your steadfast heart, turned to woo her sister. Her twin sister.” “...It was Anna I loved all along, I didn't think she would have me!” Edward yelped. “Indeed not, with your arrogance and vanity and treating her sister like a moron and worse,” Edward agreed, scathing, his eyes narrowing, “Now I wonder just what it was you said and did to convince Anna to marry you.” “I promised to take her away from Lotte's constant clinging!” Edward sputtered out, defiant and the whites of his eyes showing as he watched Hans, “You don't understand, Hans, Anna wants to be a social queen and she's forever hampered by her sister clinging, she couldn't even go to London for a season because you let Lotte cling to her so, this is as much your fault as anyone else's, you let Lotte make a fool of herself instead of disciplining her and...” “And yet, Anna went to two seasons without her sister before you married,” Hans pointed out coolly. “...because because... she was in the asylum!” “Because Anna was sixteen and ready to debut,” Hans shrugged faintly, his brow quirked, “You did not attend the season that year. You were here, sniffing about Lotte's skirts until she finally begged me to commit her. I wonder if that was to get away from you.” Edward simply stared at Hans, his breathing heavy, his face nearly slack in horror. “I should have done as my mother had done, and not allowed either to marry until they were eighteen or twenty,” Hans mulled, “Made them take a year's engagement. Truly know their husband to be...” “They they would have been old maids practically...” Edward tried to laugh. “Thirty is not too old to debut when there's money to throw around,” Hans smirked faintly, “However. You married Anna. This caused your family to present you with a large share of your inheritance, and gave you Anna's share. Giving you what prestigious positions as could be purchased, I have found.” “I know what you're trying to say. I love Anna. I love her with all my heart,” Edward snapped, glaring at the older man. “And you loved Lotte.” “That was different. I didn't know what love was.” “Indeed. I have ordered a complete audit upon Anna's half of your finances, as it remains under my stewardship until my death or until I feel fit to bestow the burden upon you,” Hans noted calmly, “If I have reason to believe that my estate has been used for purposes unrelated to what you have represented to me to be creating – this private hospice and school – then I shall be forced to reorder things considerably.” Edward stared flatly at the man, but nodded. “Understood.” “Lotte will not be your star patient there.” “...That would be wholly inappropriate,” Edward snapped, hiding his fury as best he could. “Entirely. Nor will you be bringing in your friends and partners in this noble venture to meet with her with an eye towards matrimony,” Hans added cooly. “I haven't...” “And Deerthorn was …?” “He's … he's an a**, he's no friend of mine,” Edward stuttered laughing. Hans smiled, dry and knowing. “You have been severely reprimanded and disciplined for your … lack of judgement. I hope you have learned your lesson well. I have requested to be told immediately if you are ever heard speaking of Lotte in that manner once more. She is not your business. Do not forget that again.” “Yes sir,” Edward nodded, brusque, fighting to keep a snarl from his features, “What that all?” “No,” Hans responded, slowly walking to Edward until the older man was a wall of thinly veiled Father, primitive and seething hate for anyone that dared bother his cubs. Edward shrank back, realizing all at once how big Hans was, how powerful, how wide and deep his chest was, how muscular and heavy. “Never ever speak to my Anna again the way you did the night of the party,” Hans whispered, low and dangerous, his eyes narrow and flickering fury. “...Never...” Edward squeaked, terror reaching up to grab him firmly around the testicles and squeezing hard. “I'm glad we understand each other now,” Hans nodded, looming over Edward once more to make his point, and then slowly drawing away, returning to unpacking the gryphon. Edward's breathing came hard and fast, and he swallowed once, his body going weak as the adrenaline faded away. He abruptly staggered for the stairs and nearly crawled up them to get away from Hans. Hans smiled warmly, patting the gryphon's stone head. “That one, you watch too,” he murmured in deep German. Kelly's litany of anger stopped short. She blinked several times, drawing up and back, startled, as a zucchini the size of a dachshund was thrust almost into her face. “...evil... Uhm... Ah...” “Evil Zucchini,” Leiselotte intoned, brows in an angry line though her lips wanted to curl into laugher. “...I...” “Ye. Art a crank,” Leiselotte noted, pressing the vegetable into the old womans hands, “Spending so much time seeking evil in the ways and dells that ye's left ye garden to wrack and ruin and ye hasn't weeded nor has ye harvested.” “...What...?” Kelly faltered, completely off guard. “I need you. I need your help. I know you look into me and see that there was evil in my mother's side of the family, but that isn't who I am or who Mama was,” Leiselotte informed the woman gently, “I can't do anything about the blood that runs in my veins. I can't do anything about my ancestors anymore than anyone can. But I can do everything about who I am.” Kelly exhaled, sagging, and nodded. She quickly rallied, however, clutching the zucchini defensively. “I dasn't believe ye, though. Tis but a ruse to get to me and destroy me.” “Kelly, you've known me from a baby,” Leiselotte reminded her firmly, “And I have known you my whole life. Since when do you turn away from a chance to help? Since when aren't you solid in your faith?” “I cannot help ye,” Kelly admitted, almost sulkily, “I must be honest, for all of we's sake, for ye asks me for help and I must turn ye away.” “...Why?” “Because. T'were already angered at ye father. He should have been wedding my Francine. But no. He tells me Francine loves Tom and all he's ever been is a friend to her and Tom's a sinning blow-hard, nay a gentleman which Francine should have,” Kelly snapped, turning her gaze away, grimacing. Lieselotte stifled a soft laugh. “But they're so happy, Kelly. Look at them. Five beautiful children, they adore their mama and papa, Tom may be crude and like to drink, but he worships Francine and – why, he even rode all the way to London to fetch her a book she wanted.” “Tisn't the same. I had seen it in me crystals and heard it in me prayers,” Kelly insisted with a toss of her head. “What did you see and hear?” “That a proper gentle man who would love her more than any and who had everything to give her...” Kelly replied, slowly deflating as she spoke, “Oh... I know. But t'were me dream, ye yellow haired trollop.” “I can understand that. Papa's a wonderful man. But he knew that Francine had to be with the one she loved, and who loved her. He knows Francine is a fine woman, but he knew that she wasn't ever going to look at him,” Lieselotte explained with a warm smile, reaching to pat Kelly's hand, “Meaning he probably tried and got told to bugger off.” Kelly exhaled, grumbling and rolling her shoulders. “...Like as not. Feh. Foolish girl. But I suppose Tom is alright.” “Help me, please,” Lieselotte whispered, “One of my biggest failings is to be too proud to ask for help, and I need it more than ever. I'm not strong or brave. You're the bravest person I've ever met.” “Me?” Kelly demanded, eyeing her oddly. Lieselotte nodded. “You. The moment you see something wrong, you fly right at it without a thought. You batter at it and do all you can to drive it away. It doesn't matter what it is, that it could hurt you, anything. You just go.” “Tis bein' stupid, me Mam would say,” Kelly snorted ironically, finally shoving the huge zucchini into her basket, “And what be all this about me garden?” “Oh, while you've been off hissing and snarling at that nasty Edenhill girl that showed up last month, I've been staying out of the way and found your garden in a sad state of neglect. All the flowers have set fruit so it wasn't too much sneezing, and I had plenty of chamomile tea, too,” Lieselotte admitted with a sheepish grin. “That red haired demon, who does she think she's fooling, and sniffing around dear Desdenova as if he'd have anything to do with her!” Kelly stormed, stalking away as she spoke, “And sweet talking all those college educated idiots your brother in law brought about, why? I will tell ye why, she has ideas for building a spa for healing what won't be healing at all, t'will be a sinners sanctuary! Brazen hussy!” “She talked about that with Papa, he sent her off. Said it was a silly idea, and he wouldn't have it out here,” Lieselotte assured the old woman. “See?! Tis just why I be angry that he didn't marry me girl!” Kelly snapped, flailing an arm, “Ye went to see to me garden to be away from me as I flew at that Edenhill tramp?” “...Well... yes. You're very frightening when...” “Alright. I will help ye,” Kelly finally nodded, eying the girl far more keenly than she ever had, “First things first. We sit down to tea, and we learns all about ye and me.” “I would like that very much,” Lieselotte nodded slowly. “What else ye get out o' me garden?” Kelly frowned, glancing at the zucchini again, dubious. “Potatoes. Huge potatoes. Onions and garlic. A lot of summer herbs, they're hanging to dry. Tomatoes, vegetable marrows, leeks, simply lovely cabbages, pumpkins and turnips and beets and carrots...” “Huh. Here I was certain I'd lost it all in that late frost when I was off visitin' me sister two months ago.” “Tom said he threw hay over it all when I asked where it was, and that it should be fine.” “Damn that man, bein' decent t' me b'hind me back...” Kelly grumbled. “I can get jars and crocks from the manor and we can put the the produce up for the winter, that way you won't need to buy so much...” Leiselotte offered, eager. Kelly eyed her, rather jaded and nearly amused. “Tis a lot o' work, lass, ye knows this, aye?” “...No, but... It sounds so lovely in the books...” “Ye's a lot t' learn, lass. A powerful lot.”
|
 |
 |
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Posted: Thu Sep 22, 2011 4:16 am
Begin In Darkness
Chapter 4
written by Shine On Crazy Diamond Faline Edenhill was far more deserving of the epithets Kelly threw at her than Lieselotte ever was. The young woman was brazenly red haired, well hennaed, brows and lashes darkened with khol, her lips stained a rich red orange. Her clothing tended to that fine line between fashionable and tawdry, her posture was perfect and so was her amply displayed cleavage. The young scientists and such that Edward had attracted to the village were in an utter snit over Faline, behaving like fools any time she stepped from her hotel to visit among the shops. She virtually held court in the little tea house, always somewhat slovenly in an old fashioned Empire waist dress and wrap, purring and cooing over theories and experiments that the men were engaged with. Was she really interested in all that? Lieselotte tilted her head as she observed Faline strolling down the way, her parasol open against the late summer sun, though with as powdered as her face was, Lieselotte doubted that the sun could ever bring so much as a freckle up. Three of Edwards friends trailed along with Faline, each seeming more desperate than the other to impress her with their educations. Lieselotte's brow knit faintly. Faline must have some interest in their studies, or at least was well versed in them. Ashes mewed and slid from the back of the lych-gate bench to drape around Lieselotte's shoulders. She patted the cat absently. “I think I understand now. Mother just wanted away from it. She didn't realize that she had to push it out of her... But she couldn't have known. All Kelly could do is see it was there, and Kelly being … well... Kelly... All she would have seen was that it was there. She wouldn't have known that Mama didn't want it, and should have been helping her... But Mama was worse than I...” Ashes purred, rubbing his head to her chin. Lieselotte chuckled softly. “I've always asked you for help. I guess it was easy because you're a cat. And I know you've done perfectly wretched things to others in my name. But I don't want revenge, I just want people to … Oh... dear... Go away go away go away...” she murmured, abruptly staring at Faline changed course to come gliding towards the lych-gate. For a moment, it sounded as if Ashes had snickered. “Go away go away go away go... oh bother some spell that was,” Lieselotte sighed, giving up as Faline cheerfully sent the young men on, putting her hand to the gate. “I shall see you later, gentlemen, we young ladies have not had chance to speak and know one another as yet,” Faline chirped, fluttering her hanky at the men before closing her parasol and barging into the lych-gate's shelter, “Hello, darling Lieselotte – I shall promptly call you Lotte, I think, I prefer the modern way. What a charming relic this is and so delightfully cool in this heat. How clever you are!” “...Hello,” Lieselotte replied, just shy of sulky. Perhaps she should have screamed for a gargoyle, but this wasn't some demon, it was just a rather predatory and annoying woman. “I feel I have such a connection with you already, darling, why, you are without concern of marriage and I see you in such study of late, a modern woman who will find her own way in life without a man to muddle things up,” Faline announced, turning and seating herself graciously on the bench opposite Lieselotte, “Though you have your Papa, of course, and the estate he has created for you. How fortunate you are!” “Papa's a very brilliant businessman, and a gentleman,” Lieselotte agreed, already on guard and though she had scrabbled for her all-purpose meaningless doll-smile, her eyes narrowed suspiciously. “So I have heard, why, it's all Edward will talk about some evenings, how clever his father in law is. I of course was privileged to speak with him, fascinating man. Why is it that no enterprising woman has come forward to take that terribly empty place at his side? He is vastly attractive and shouldn't be alone.” “Papa doesn't want a wife. He's devoted to Mama,” Lieselotte shrugged faintly, struggling to keep from being grossly offended. She knew it was a common attitude, and many people found it odd that Hans had never remarried, particularly since he had daughters. “Hm. Well that simply makes him the more valuable you know. Men are rarely loyal. They simply don't know the meaning of it,” Faline decided with a little flounce and smile. There was a decidedly feline and unpleasant edge to it, and Lieselotte could only nod. “But, speaking of Edward, really an attractive man as well – this village boasts such a fine array of men, learned and handsome both, I am surprised there aren't more young women visiting here to scout for likely husbands,” Faline announced before composing herself into something passing as serious and mature, “But that hospice that Edward proposes. Such a fascinating concept, don't you think? Working step by step through the lives and minds of the mentally afflicted to find its root cause and bring about healing.” “It's scarcely Edward's idea, the proposal for the treatment of the mentally ill was put before the Academy by...” “Dear girl,” Faline chortled, flapping her lacy handkerchief at Lieselotte, “It never matters whose idea it is, it only matters who first and best implements it. Within a few years, people will staunchly believe it was Edward's idea.” Lieselotte drew back slightly, frowning. That wasn't right. “And I, too, have proposals that will make this hospital shine. Like a spa, you understand, but focussed upon healing minds and bodies as a whole. Nutrition and exercise and various exciting new treatments, all brought under one roof, an utter boon to humanity.” “Father showed me your proposal,” Lieselotte nodded, shrugging faintly. “Oh? And what did he say?” Faline nearly demanded in an eager gasp, nearly lunging at the younger girl. “...He felt it was simply too experimental to be a safe investment.” Faline frowned, but prettily, as if she minded each expression she made to assure herself that it was pretty and wouldn't leave lines. “Hm. I suppose I cannot fault him there at all. But there are times when an idea is so bold and so brilliant that caution is only a hindrance...” Lieselotte quirked a brow faintly. Faline was more than just an able saleswoman, she was virtually a performer, a high priestess, giving a sermon more than a sales pitch. “It all sounds lovely,” Lieselotte smiled, her lashes flickering. She really needed to work upon her 'go away' spell. What exactly was it that Kelly saw within Faline, Lieselotte wondered. She knew how Kelly had seen her mother and herself, but Faline seemed nothing more than a common gold digger with a better plan than most. So much make up. Even in the early afternoon, Faline's face was a palette of cosmetics, so expertly applied that it took a keen eye to spot. Her dress bordered directly on inappropriate, but she always dressed like that. She was intelligent, but Lieselotte hadn't ever been taught that an intelligent and educated woman was a creature of evil. Obviously, Faline was seeking money and ease. It didn't make her evil. Amoral perhaps. A spa such as she spoke of would bring employment to many and possibly healing to others. But it was that spa which Kelly spoke of with the most heat. A den of iniquity, a haven of sinners. Yet as Lieselotte fell quiet, she could feel something within her denying Faline. Wanting the woman to go away. Lieselotte frowned, rubbing Ashes's ears as Faline chattered on about her spa. “...Where are you from, Miss Edenhill?” Lieselotte inquired in a brief pause. Faline blinked several times before laughing indulgantly. “Faline, dearest! We are modern women here,” she insisted before shrugging lightly, “Why, I was born and raised in London. Mama and Papa were teachers, and very highly educated at that, giving me that grand opportunity though we were certainly not of this class.” “Ah... But... you are...?” “Fortune smiled upon us, an old peer found mama and papa's work to be admirable and worthy of all merit, and upon his demise, willed his entire fortune and all to us,” Faline beamed, hands clasped almost prayerfully, “He had no family and we looked after him in his final years.” “I see. That was very kind of him, and your family, of course,” Lieselotte nodded, abruptly and horribly repelled. It was a tale all too common in sentimental novels, the poor but noble family taken in by the madly rich man who had been cold and lonely and they make a happy home until the old man dies, leaving his vast fortune to the virtuous family. Lieselotte supposed it must happen now and again, but it was very odd to hear someone claiming it as their own past. Alarming. How easy must it be to bring a lonely old man into your confidence, particularly when you were a lovely woman? Worse, Faline had been inquiring after Hans. Lieselotte yipped softly, grasping Ashes's tail. “...My dear, are you alright?” “...Yes. I... Uh... Oh dear, how the time has flown, I must be getting back home,” Lieselotte twittered rather inanely. “Oh, I will walk along with you then, it's a lovely day and it's cooled off considerably,” Faline volunteered, rising to her feet and beaming at Lieselotte's rather blank stare. “Miss Lehmann, are you ready?” Lieselotte yipped again as Desdenova's voice sounded from behind the lych-gate. He smiled, faint and absent enough for her to know he would laugh at startling her again later, and opened the gate from the cemetery side. “I... I... Yes...” “I must protest, Miss Edenhill, your attempts to usurp my intended companion for the walk,” Desdenova noted, humorous as he took Lieselotte's arm. “Well, she is a very charming companion, but if you cannot share...” Faline teased, though there was something hard and unpleasant in her hazel eyes. “Mother said I am a very spiteful and selfish child. Do have a nice afternoon,” Desdenova sighed, bowing his head as he opened the outer gate. “Perhaps tomorrow, Desdenova, we might have a stroll,” Faline suggested as she sauntered from the lych-gate. “Delightful as that must be, I shall have to allow another to take my place,” he responded, glancing back over his shoulder with an amiable smile, “I have other obligations.” “Mm. Each time I inquire after you, you have another obligation. I am beginning to think that you are simply avoiding me,” Faline sniffed, arch. Desdenova laughed lightly, shaking his head, but didn't respond. “...Are you?” Lieselotte whispered several moments later with a quick look back to make sure Faline was heading back to the village. “Miss Lehmann, how you must think of me,” he chided, shaking his head, his features set into a wounded nobility. “I think you're a rotten snake and you had better be teaching me how to avoid that painted tramp,” Lieselotte assured him. He broke into laughter without warning, running an arm around her and squeezing. “I should demand your hand in marriage right now, but your father will hear my reasoning and put me out like a cur.” “Oh, really, and what would that reasoning be?” she demanded, trying not to giggle. “Because you're a devious and wicked thing that sees right through me,” Desdenova explained, amused. Lieselotte considered, head tilting. “Hm. Considering all of the mutton heads who have come to him insisting that my love is the wondrous elixir that they must drink of and other creepy things, he may very well agree to your reasoning.” “I've met your father, he'd have me beaten and thrown into the street.” “Aw, but you're depriving me of entertainment, you're so mean,” Lieselotte crooned, grinning at his bark of laughter and one armed hug. “I am. My one true love is my own sweet self,” Desdenova assured her with a raffish grin and wink. She bumped her shoulder to him. “See? Honesty is far nicer than insisting I'm your sun, moon, and stars.” “You are hideously spoiled,” he nodded, “You're a little monster.” “But pretty,” she chirped. “Very pretty,” Desdenova agreed, a brow lifting, “More lovely as the summer goes on. By winter I expect I shall have to squint in order to approach and survive your beauty.” “I will buy you smoked glasses that you can still bask in my glory,” Lieselotte assured him graciously, “The rest of the men can go hang.” “Aw, and here I thought you didn't like me,” he grinned. “Who said that?” she protested, wide eyed, “You just don't annoy me as much as they do.” “Abuse.” “You must like it, too,” Lieselotte tittered, and he grinned, bright and etherial to the sunshine, his eyes pressed shut. He shifted to catch her hand and squeezed before swinging their hands between them childishly. “I've learned much from Kelly,” Lieselotte volunteered quietly as they walked, “Why she never stopped to see what was truly going on.” “Why is that?” “Because... well... I shall have to tell you it all another time, it was just all so... so... vile, but ...Mama just wanted to escape the evil that was part of her. Then she realized that she still had to have it to defend herself but... she didn't know any other way to use it. She didn't want to ask for help and she didn't … I don't think she even realized that she didn't have to be what she was. That the power was just power and … she didn't know that she could choose,” Lieselotte whispered slowly, clenching a hand over her heart. “Now you are learning,” Desdenova murmured. “I wish I could say I was strong and sure with it, but I couldn't even come up with a good spell to make Miss Edenhill go away.” “Don't feel special, she manages to overcome wards I have cast that will send away angry bears,” he snorted, soft, shaking his head, “I am glad. To know that you have chosen this path. It is the harder and longer, but will bring you to a better way.” “I want to be the happy fairy princess girl my sister and I used to dream of being,” Lieselotte informed him, chin lifted. “Kiss any frogs, then?” Desdenova couldn't help but to ask, his voice skittering into snickering. “Oh! Here, lean down and I'll kiss you and see if you turn into something better!” she yelped laughing, swatting his shoulder with her bag. “Oh no. I've seen your lily pond in the garden. If I'm to be a frog, I would prefer a greenhouse arrangement so that the herons can't get me,” he sniffed, a hand over his mouth as if to protect himself from her evil magic. “Coward.” “And proud of it.” Lieselotte eyed him, and reached up to pull his arm down, reclaiming his hand. Desdenova smiled once more, a quietly joyous expression that always lifted her heart. She leaned against him companionably, both kicking at rocks as they walked. “I learned how to put up pickles, and it struck me... To take a sturdy container, and clean all well with vinegar and hot water and … Like me. Clean away all the evil and leave ...” “Pickles?” Desdenova offered, lips quirking. Lieselotte nodded. “Pickles.” “How shall you clean all within you? Drinking vinegar will just make you sick.” “As I find each thread of it, I learn it. I put aside the evil parts because I don't need them.” “Where do you put them?” “If you must know, I choke them into a handkerchief and throw it into the fire,” Lieselotte sniffed, but she eyed him sidelong, “The book I showed you, from that museum, it says that fire purifies.” “Water, sun, the moon and stars do as well. Or place it before the Old One in the woods, He will transform it,” Desdenova nodded agreeably. “Transform...” “Have care, my pretty Pickle. I can't help you more than I have,” he murmured, head lowered to brush his jaw to her temple. Lieselotte giggled softly, but she knew better than to lose his words in the sweetness of his action. “Alright, now try this one,” Desdenova murmured, handing a pipette to Lieselotte, careful and precise. She made a face at it, but tilted her head back and let the liquid run into her nostril. “UGH!” she shuddered, hopping and making a face, pinching her nose closed as she danced in place. “You should have gone pee pee before you came here,” he chided, dry, as he put away various vials and powders. “Oh you!” Lieselotte sputtered, smacking his shoulder, “It's wretched!” “Stop your fussing,” Desdenova noted, amused. He reached under the counter and removed a sprig of ragweed from under a glass bell. Lieselotte eyed it uneasily as he waved it slowly under her nose. “Can you smell it?” “Yes, it smells dreadful.” “No sneeze?” he prompted, and Lieselotte frowned, sniffling, and finally taking the rag weed from him to sniff closer. “Don't get it into your mouth, I don't think anything can stop it from an allergic reaction if you take it internally,” Desdenova warned, watching intently. “Isn't it unethical to use people as your test subjects?” she inquired in a thick voice, snuffling all the more. “Quite, that is why I volunteered you.” “Oh, I am going to get you for that,” Lieselotte informed him, narrow eyed and scowling over laughter. “Everyone has a different level of reaction and million other details. I can't make something to block the allergins without torturing the patient a bit,” Desdenova explained, amused. “I think... I think that's done it. No sneezes, my throat isn't closing, I can breath and smell,” she reported with a slow smile, “I can finally go back into the garden!” “Well, check the time. It's not going to last forever, and likely only a few hours. It'll do you no good if it wears off while you're running around in the middle of a meadow full of ragweed.” “I will... It's ten am,” she reported after filching his watch from his vest pocket. He swiped it back with a humorous scowl and popped her one upside the head. “Thief.” Lieselotte promptly sucked in her cheeks and made a fish face at him. He stared, astonished until he had to burst out laughing. “Thank you, Desdenova,” she giggled, giving him a quick and birdlike hug, pausing when he caught an arm around her before she could escape. With a smile, he squeezed her tightly before releasing her. “I'm going back to find old woman Kelly. She is dead set on confronting Faline as she woos that horrible Dicer fellow about,” Lieselotte explained, wrinkling her nose. “You'd both do better to avoid those two. Dicer does not have the fortune that Faline imagines that he does, and Faline is not the comfortable heiress that she'd led him to believe. “She did, didn't she?” Lieselotte frowned. Desdenova glanced at her as he brought out a different apparatus, carefully setting up a series of pipes and phials onto a cage work of stands. “...Did what?” “Snuggled up to some wealthy old man to leech off of his fortune.” “That would not surprise me, but whatever it truly was, I can tell you that right now, she is beginning to run low on funds and her sort is rather ruthless in restoring their coffers,” Desdenova murmured, shaking his head, “She doesn't even have that so-called spa to show yet.” “What is it with this spa of hers?” Lieselotte demanded, frowning. Desdenova frowned faintly, a soft exhalation sounding. “It would become quickly nothing more than a very high priced brothel, and I suspect far worse, in all honesty. Kelly is right, there is something very bad about it all, but I can't really say what it is.” “Is that because you prefer to make people find out on their own or because you don't know?” she inquired, her head tilted. He grinned, wry, as he began to take various chemicals down. “Honestly. You have absolutely no faith in me.” “And see right through you. Marry me?” Lieselotte teased, crinkling her nose. “Pfft. Not down on one knee, no ring? What sort of man do you take me for? Out,” he retorted, imperious, though his cheeks had run terrifically red. Lieselotte stared wide eyed at him long enough to let him know she did see his blush before she banged out of the work room with a naughty child's giggling. “Wretched Pickle,” he muttered as he set back to work. Kelly was already in a fine fettle, making it rather easy for Lieselotte to find her. She stood before the village hall, a bizarre creature of righteous indignation. Quite a few people had gathered to watch the spectacle, children who watched in silent earnest or who made bawdy fun of the old woman; shopkeepers and merchants, most quiet and thoughtful, though quick to toss out a joke. The city council, though, they all passed by the fracas without a word or seemingly, a glance. “Ye can see the evil burnin' within them, simmerin' hell and damnation tis what it be!” Kelly barked out, pointing her old umbrella and Faline and her escort of the afternoon, Mr. Dicer. Faline smile with a world-weary humor, though her eyes were as hard and cold as flint. She was not amused by Kelly in the slightest. Dicer didn't seem to notice the old woman at all. “And that tis what they shall bring upon us! Hell! Sin! Sins upon sins!” Kelly barked out, “Drive them away before she sets her claws any further within this village, I tell ye that she is naught but a foul succubus seekin' easy meat!” Tom Skeering came trailing after a few of his children, and stopped, watching his mother in law while mopping his brow with an old red kerchief. Faline turned to the man, rushing to him in appeal. “Oh, Mr. Skeering, please, do something about her, this is absurd! I cannot even step outside of my hotel without your mother in law badgering me and calling me evil and really, do I look even the slightest bit evil?” Faline blurted out, her eyes wide and lovely, swimming in crystal tears which artfully did not fall. Tom shrugged faintly. “Jus' a crazy ol' woman, missy, ain't doin' no harm,” Tom muttered, “Used ta go on about th' Lehmann gal too. She's ain't hurtin' no one.” Faline's features hardened for a brief moment before her expression flowed once more to that of a horribly wronged innocent. “You don't understand, Mr. Skeering, people are here that don't know her ...er... charming … ah... idiosyncrasies...” “Her idiowhatsis?” Tom demanded, almost appalled, “Lady, ain't no one getting on th' ol' woman's anything.” “Don't ye be speakin' ta him, ya henna haired harlot!” Kelly yelled, furious as she realized what Faline was doing, “He bein't naught t' me, I be me own woman!” “Oh be silent, harridan!” Faline snapped, turning an acid glare on the woman, “I am tired of this foolish game of so called village idiots and bumpkins! If you don't silence that woman, Mr. Skeering, I shall have an official out to see her and have her committed as a public nuisance!” There was a sudden silence. Kelly's eyes glinted, but there was triumph within her gaze that Lieselotte couldn't decypher. Tom was simply outraged. The children who had been mocking the exchange fell still and silent. Transform. Transform... turn what is bad to good. Sunlight? There was sunlight. She could do this. Lieselotte shook herself and strode across the street to meet Kelly and take her hand. Kelly eyed the girl oddly. “Get back to th' cemetery, lass, ye's...” Kelly hissed. “It's all right,” Lieselotte whispered. She could feel the power in her hands. It was good and strong and light. It was a heady feeling, one that she didn't know she could ever have again. It was like when she was a child and healthy and she could do anything and everything. “I see at least Miss Lehmann has some sense,” Faline snapped, “Though if anyone truly did care for that old hag, she would already be in an asylum.” “We all care for Kelly,” Lieselotte responded, stung though her voice was even and quiet. “Oh? And yet you let her run about saying things like she has?!” Faline demanded, fury boiling under the perfect set of her mask of makeup. “Honestly, most of what Kelly says is what we believe and know ourselves,” Lieselotte responded, her chin notching up a bit as Kelly hissed at her to be silent, “She is just more honest than the rest of us can afford to be.” “Is that so?” Faline replied, flat and unpleasant. “Be silent, ye nasty bag o' tricks. Ye get what ye wanted, I be going. But I shall nay forget this. I shall be watching ye,” Kelly hissed, abruptly jerking Lieselotte into walking along with her. “And you, ya red haired harlot, ya threaten me Mum in law again, an' I'll have ya in fronta the magistrate. How dare ya threaten a harmless ol' woman?” Tom added, glaring in fury at the woman before turning and shooing at all of the children, “Get on, th' lot of ya, what's ya teacher thinkin' lettin' ya ruffians run loose so? Back t' th' school house.” “Ya idiots, both ye and Tom. Idiots,” Kelly snarled, pushing almost angrily at Lieselotte, “Get ye back t' th' cemetery, ya moron, an' stays there till young Des be able t' walk ye home.” “Why are you so angry with us?” Lieselotte demanded, nearly in tears. Kelly gripped Lieselottes arms and pulled her close, staring into her eyes. “Because. I be an old woman who be hard t' kill as a cockroach an' twice as nasty. Bein't close to me daughter or her family, hasn't any close kin otherwise. Let evil focus 'pon me, tis naught but me that 'twill bother an' I be powerful in me faith, as ye say. But ye, ye art a babe in th' woods with only a thin string t' lead ye; and Tom be a man what has a wife an' children t' lose, or that would lose him.” “...But I felt the strength and good...” Lieselotte almost complained. “And ye has a wee bit o' trouble with pride, too.” Lieselotte winced. “There be a time for keepin' ye great trap shut an' a time for lettin' that strength bellow out. Ye hasn't larned which be which. Hm. Just as well, though, t'were too much attention 'pon her and all her shenanigans. Now...” Kelly yanked open the lych-gate and shoved Lieselotte into the shelter, “Ye sit ye arse down an' be waitin' for Desdenova. Right?” “I'll wait for him. Where are you going?” she agreed meekly. Kelly snorted. “Home. I mean it, lass, ye stay here.” “I will,” Lieselotte promised, slowly sitting down on the bench. Kelly grunted and went stalking down the lane, hunching her shoulders as if she had felt a chill run over them. Lieselotte exhaled and crumpled into the seat, face in her hands. So foolish, such foolish pride, so much to learn and never realizing when the lesson would be taught... She grimaced against her hands, staring at the ground through her fingers. It would be nice if Ashes was there, but the cat was busy about the churchyard. A lot of gophers had shown themselves, and they required much patience and cunning to catch. “Lotte? Lotte! Oh, dear. Lotte, darling, do come along!” Lieselotte startled, finally realizing that her sister was calling her from her buggy, half leaning from the seat. Edward drove, and studiously ignored his sister in law, staring at the back of the lovely chestnut hackamoor pulling the vehicle. “...But... I was waiting for Mr. Von Tombs...” Lieselotte faltered, glancing quickly at the sun. It'd been over an hour at the least, the sun was well on its way down. She sniffled discreetly as she recalled the medicine he'd given her for allergies. It still seemed to be working. “You'll have quite a wait then, silly, he was boarding the train just as we were leaving it,” Annaliese giggled, “He said he had to meet with Dr. Lorrescar next town over.” “...Oh... I remember,” Lieselotte winced. Desdenova had told her his plans, she had completely forgotten them in the ensuing excitement. “Come on, no telling when he'll be back,” Annaliese chided, though her eyes fairly blazed with curiosity. Her sister was practically acting love sick and silly. Yet she couldn't properly question Lieselotte with Edward right there. Grumbling faintly in embarrassment, Lieselotte climbed into the buggy and thumped beside her sister, hugging her warmly as Edward snapped the reins. “I didn't know you were going to be visiting, I would have asked Mrs. Haymarker to have a nice supper in the garden ready for us if I had, it's been so wretchedly hot that papa and I have just sort of been slopping about by the pond with sandwiches and ginger beer,” Lieselotte admitted with a roll of her eyes. “See, without a proper lady in the house, you both just turn to wrack and ruin,” Annaliese sniffed, as propriety demanded, but she couldn't deny how comfortable sandwiches and ginger beer in the cool by the pond sounded. “Mrs. Haymarker is very proper, it's just that Papa and I are pigs,” Lieselotte retorted smugly, “If it gets any more hot, we shall wallow in the mud, too.” “Oh you shall not!” Annaliese protested, her voice jumping with laughter, “I absolutely draw the line, Lieselotte!” “Fine, you're quite welcome to be hot,” Lieselotte assured her before bumping Annaliese's shoulder gently, “What does bring you out? We truly are in a bit of a mess, Papa has quite fallen in love with that stone cutter, and the garden is in disarray as is mama's tomb, but it will be splendid next year, you will weep to see the beautiful angel that is being installed.” “Business, darling, the clinic, and I suppose something about a spa to be included?” Annaliese grimaced, trying to wave aside the entire dirty concept of business with a swing of her hanky. “Papa didn't... He didn't care for that at all,” Lieselotte noted slowly, turning to regard the back of Edward's head. They passed through a narrow cut made through a hill, an ancient part of an ancient Roman road, straight and level. Sound ricocheted against the earthen walls, muting all else. “It really is not any of your concern,” Edward snapped, almost glancing back but stopping himself. He frowned, distracted as Lieselotte started to speak again anyhow. “Please be quiet. ...There is something ahead, I can't...” Lieselotte and Annaliese leaned forward, looking down the road. They could see Kelly's familiar figure as she stumped along, just leaving the cut and entering the wide meadow. There was a dull, distant thunder; a heavy hand of foreboding clenched at Lieselotte's heart. She weakly tried to call out, but felt as if she was within a nightmare and her voice wouldn't wake to make any sound. A heavy truck drawn by six rampaging and terrorized mules burst from the woods, barrels teetering and falling from the back as the mules raged out of control, bursting into amber liquid when they hit the ground. Edward's eyes nearly came out of his head as the team stormed straight down the road. He snapped the reins, but the horse refused to run headlong towards the screaming mules. It turned abruptly and dragged the buggy around, slamming both into the hill side. Moments later, the mules and wagon were on them, dragging the buggy several yards before it was thrown free. The horse broke loose and went careening after the others. “Anna! Anna!” Lieselotte screeched, kicking hysterically through the wreckage and pulling herself to her sister. Annaliese groaned, a deep gash in her brow, her legs twisted in the smashed body of the buggy. “Edward! Anna's hurt!” Lieselotte yelped, only to realize that the man was barely conscious, a post driven through his upper chest. She gaped at him before scrabbling into motion, bandaging Anna's head and screaming for all she was worth for help. “Horrid b***h, this is your fault, you shouldn't have said anything,” something feral and female snarled. Lieselotte froze, wide eyed. “You should have died!” it bellowed, and Lieselotte screeched hysterically, scrabbling out of the wreckage as best she could. She couldn't quite see it. It was a rubbed out motion, a blurr of darkness, moving with a hellishly serpentine ease. It struck again, and Lieselotte rolled aside at the last moment, panting and terrorized. She eyed the woods. The old one... “Disgusting c**t, you've escaped us this long, now we bring you back to the fold, we bring you to your long denied mate!” the thing sneered, looping around Lieselotte in nauseatingly flickered movements of shadow. “NO!” Lieselotte barked, managing to get her feet under her. She ached from every part, she knew she was bleeding from a cut to her thigh, she was bruised and battered, and she simply had no other choice but to run. “We will have you, oh we shall, you aren't any better than your mother and look where she ended up. She is part of us now, she is our beloved sister daughter again...” the voice leered, and as Lieselotte ran, it was joined by others. They blocked the way to the forest, and worse, as Lieselotte drew closer, she could see that Kelly had been smashed badly by the runaway team. Choking on bile rising up into her throat and hot tears, Lieselotte turned abruptly and charged through the meadow. Her foot punched through the weak earth over a rabbit den, and suddenly, she was swarmed by the animals. Rabbits, but their teeth were long and slender fangs, red eyed, and they turned on her with snarls and high pitched screams. Lieselotte tumbled from the warren, howling and throwing the beasts aside as best she could before getting back to her feet. They were all still coming, a violent hunt where she was the fox and didn't have nearly enough time to make a false trail. She would have to run, full out, when she was too injured to walk. They closed in with derisive laughter and foul words, clawing and snatching at her as the noose was pulled ever tighter. Just a little further, Lieselotte chanted under her breath, her eyes wide and glassy, just a little further... “Your mother can't save you, I am your Mother!” the female voice burst out, laughing maniacally as it twisted its shadowing form around Lieselotte. “NO!” Lieselotte howled, utter denial in her every fiber, staggering forward to fall abruptly flat upon her face. “Now, now now she is...” The exultations of evil stopped short. There was a tremendous roaring, as if an eagle screamed within the mouth of a lion.
|
 |
 |
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Posted: Mon Sep 26, 2011 11:25 pm
Begin In Darkness
Chapter 5
written by Shine On Crazy Diamond It was warm and comfortable. The scent of dried roses and lavender, of a lovely perfume that conjured memories of her mother filled her senses. Lieselotte slowly opened her eyes, immeasurably relieved to see her room, her familiar things around her. With a soft groan, she slowly pushed herself upright, and found arms around her, a soft feminine murmuring. Annaliese, she thought with an immense wave of gratitude to realize that her sister hadn't been so badly injured in the wreck as she'd thought. “I was so worried, I thought...” Lieselotte whispered, drawing back, petting at her sister's loose hair. Her brain slammed to a halt without warning, shock tore through her mind and body as she stared at the woman. “...Mother?” Lieselotte whispered, her eyes huge. “Of course, darling, good morning! Out of bed, now, we've got a busy day,” Marianne twinkled, drawing back and pulling back the bed clothes. Lieselotte stared at her stupidly. “What is it, sweet?” “...You... you were dead. You were dead. You've been dead since I was ...” “...Oh darling!” Marianna blurted out, half horrified, half laughing, her hand over her mouth briefly, “You must have had a terrible nightmare.” “...No... No, it was …it was real... You... you ...in an accident and ...” Lieselotte faltered, “We were seven, Anna and I and … Then... Papa raised us and and Edward, he wanted to marry me but those horrible things from your people they... the Grinning Man and monsters and … Then Anna married Edward and I was in the asylum..” “Oh Lotte, how dreadful! But look, it's morning now, and I'm just fine,” Marianna smiled warmly, straightening and indicating herself with a swing of her arms, “Anna is fine, and there's no Grinning Man or monsters, and you're certainly not in any asylum!” “...It... it couldn't have been a nightmare...” Lieselotte whispered, but she slowly rolled from the bed, pulling her nightdress off. There were no bandages, no bruises, not even a scrape. “Why, darling, whatever is wrong...?” Marianne demanded, amused, as she watched her daughters contorting. “...The accident. We were in a terrible accident, Anna and Edward and … Oh dear, old woman Kelly! She...” “Gracious, daughter, you remember dear old Kelly?” Marianna sputtered, amused and nodding to the maid to start helping Lieselotte to wash and dress. “...Remember...? Of course I do, I was just walking with her yesterday and...” “Oh dear. She passed away ever so long ago, Lieselotte. And you weren't in any accident, I promise, it was just a dream,” Marianne reassured her warmly, “We went to the village to visit, you, Anna, and myself, and met Edward at the train.” “...But...” “We did, darling,” Marianne murmured, moving to squeeze Lieselotte around the shoulders, “I know dreams can seem terrifically real, but it was just a dream. And I know sometimes it seems that bits of those dreams remain in the daytime to frighten and bother us, but I'm here to drive them away.” Lieselotte frowned faintly, but had no other option but to nod, swallowing hard as she dressed. It was what she wanted so desperately. Her mother. Alive and able to guide and help her, but... But... Why didn't she know more about driving off the evil things? “Ah, there is my beautiful bride-to-be!” Edward beamed as Lieselotte stepped down the stairs. She stopped short and gaped down at the man as he held a hand out to her, “Dearest, you look lovely. Are you ready for tonight?” “...What...?” Lieselotte rasped, clinging to the bannister. Marianne grimaced, steadying the young woman. “Lotte, darling, it was all just a dream, you're awake now,” Marianne reminded her. “But Edward is married to Anna!” Edward blinked several times before sputtering a soft laugh. “Married to Anna? Lotte, don't be silly.” “...But...” “She had a terrible nightmare, Edward, I daresay she dreamed an entire life where I was dead!” Marianne blurted out, prodding Lieselotte down the stairs, “Quite a terrible thing, it sounded.” “Oh darling. Come and see the sun, you'll know it's alright now,” Edward soothed, his eyes warm as his smile. Lieselotte regarded him uncertainly. Edward could be so charming when he wanted to be, but he'd never been so with her. He'd always been rather brusque and cool, even while insisting that he loved her dearly. “Ah, good morning, my beauties,” Hans beamed as his wife and daughters entered the breakfast room followed by Edward. He stood and moved to help seat his wife. “And Edward, my soon to be son! No more of this run about by you hens, there will be another man in the house to balance things,” Hans went on, clapping Edward over the shoulder before sitting to eat. “I still think it's all dreadfully old fashioned and demeaning,” Annaliese sniffed as she settled to eat, “Marriage is a horrid institution that should be abolished. Women become property and we are our own people. We should be free to do as we like...” “Our little political rabble rouser,” Hans noted fondly, “But what if the husband and wife want to be married, dearest?” “Well, they shouldn't. They should form a perfectly respectable domestic partnership and...” Lieselotte watched and listened in utter disbelief. This... it could not be real. Edward at her side, so warm and loving, and chuckling at her sister who had somehow become some would be reformer of women's rights, her father taking such ease and... her mother. Her mother. Alive. Lieselotte stared at the woman as she ate. She seemed older, she wasn't the same as Lieselotte's memories. Gray streaked her blonde hair, lines ran over her face, just as she would have if she'd lived. There must be something to show this was the dream. Lieselotte quietly took up her father's newspaper and read through an article. After a moment, she closed her eyes and envisioned the words. There was a number puzzle, she quietly solved it, and realized that the numbers and letters made sense. Dream reading and math was always a terribly fuzzy thing. “Lotte?” Edward prompted with a smile, patting her hand. “...I... I am sorry, Edward, the puzzle was ...” “Wretched child, you shouldn't be stealing Papa's puzzles before he has a chance to do them,” Hans chided with a laugh, “Have a care, Edward, she shall be running your clinic and spa before the honeymoon ends.” “And she should, it is half her concern,” Annaliese nodded firmly. “I think that she should, indeed, her head for numbers is much more fine than mine,” Edward beamed proudly. “...Clinic and spa...?” Lieselotte repeated rather weakly. “Of course, darling, we've been working upon it for nearly a year,” Edward assured her with a slight frown, “It was how we met, I came here to build the clinic and you proposed the spa...” Lieselotte gaped at him, Desdenova's words ringing in her ears about what it would end up being. “Which was a fabulous idea and we at once began our designs,” Hans added. She proposed...? Her idea...? Lieselotte swallowed hard before reaching for her tea and drinking it slowly. “...Why... Uhm. I should like to look at it all. I... really seem quite … quite out of sorts this morning,” Lieselotte faltered, managing to pull herself up a bit more. “Of course, dearest. This will be quite an evening, it wouldn't be a bad idea if we just went to the garden and lounged about in the shade for a time,” Edward offered, petting her hand and gazing into her eyes adoringly. “...That would be nice... Uh... What is happening tonight?” she asked rather squeamishly. It was obviously something she should know, and she hadn't the slightest. The table fell rather silent, all eyes turned to her. Annaliese finally cleared her throat. “We formally announce your indentured slavery of course,” she replied, trying very hard to make light of it. “Anna, honestly. The engagement party, we've been planning it for weeks. Edward, do take Lotte to the garden for a rest while I have things seen to here,” Marianne murmured, concern clear in her features though she forced herself to smile. “Of course,” he agreed, helping Lieselotte to her feet, “I'll bring the plans so you can look them over...” “It simply must be strain, darling,” Marianne whispered to Hans as they watched Lieselotte and Edward through the glass doors, “She's always been a bit fragile.” “She seems not to have any idea of any of this, can stress do all that? What was this nightmare?” Hans frowned, tilting his head. Lieselotte sat, staring at a spread of drawings draped over a low table, and it was obvious she had never seen them before. “I don't know, we must ask Edward. He seems calm and collected, though. I'm sure it's just a passing thing.” “I told you, marriage is hideously stressful, Mama, Papa, and I didn't think that Lotte was strong enough for all this,” Annaliese hissed, joining her parents with a toss of head, “All she wanted was to settle in to work with Edward, and she's just agreeing with all of these parties and events, it's just too much for her.” “Now, now, Anna, we know your views...” Hans chided gently. “It's not my views, Papa, it's the solid truth. Lotte is just too fragile for all of this nonsense, and if you must have her married, then pare back on the parties.” “I'm afraid Anna's right,” Marianne sighed, shaking her head. “Let's let Edward evaluate the situation, and then we'll discuss matters,” Hans nodded. “We should cancel the party tonight,” Annaliese insisted. “No, she'll be fine. Let's go about our business now, no need to stand here like a lot of buzzards,” Hans mulled, shooing at his wife and daughter. He cast a worried glance over his shoulder as he stepped away. Lieselotte shuddered faintly, peeking up at the glass doors again, this time inexplicably alarmed as her family stepped away. They seemed honestly concerned. Why shouldn't they be? She wasn't certain what was going on. What if it all was just a dream? She should be thrilled to have her mother back at the very least. “Tell me this dream, dear heart,” Edward murmured, reaching out to take her hand, pressing it between his as he looked into her eyes. “...Well... It was... it was years, Edward...” Lieselotte responded slowly, “Mother was killed in an accident, Anna and I were seven... Anna became... well, like a little mama though Papa hired a wonderful woman named Ellen to look after us...” Edward nodded and listened quietly as Lieselotte talked, leaning back in his chair. He glanced often to the plans of the small hospital and clinic, beginning to fear that their first patient would be his own wife. “Oh, darling!” Edward chuckled, “I would never abandon you to some asylum and promptly marry your sister.” “...It was very odd.” “No... No, it all makes sense, though you may not think it does,” Edward murmured, gently caressing her hand, “Getting married would mean you would be losing your mother. Your sister looking after you and all and clinging to her would be fears of losing your carefree childhood. Ominous words about the clinic and spa are clearly fears of failing in our venture, and really, it's very obvious that there are fears of our future as husband and wife. Because really, my marrying your sister?” Lieselotte gave a sickly laugh, shrugging. “Well... she wasn't nearly so... er...” “Even so, darling, it is you that I love. How could I exist with a woman that wasn't my helpmate and partner?” he beamed, holding her hand to his chest. He hated strong women, Lieselotte wanted to remind him. It was quite all right for Faline to be rolling about in business matters, she was a lesser class woman. He had made it clear that he expected Annaliese to mind women's matters and no others. But this Edward was as warm and thoughtful and wonderful as the other had been a complete b*****d. Annaliese was shockingly outspoken and strong. It made sense that Annaliese should be a different person for having her mother, but not that Edward should be so radically different. There wasn't anything changed in Hans, and Marianne seemed to be exactly as Lieselotte would have expected her to be. If it was just a dream, she would wake soon. Until then, Lieselotte decided that she would enjoy every moment of knowing her mother was alive. “I was right, see? Everything is as right as rain. Except that you're still insisting on tying yourself down instead of making a proper partnership,” Annaliese beamed, cheerfully driving a fat reddish pony into town. Lieselotte rolled her eyes, amused, and their mother simply chuckled. “Well, toning down all of those parties and such, that certainly was helpful,” Lieselotte admitted, “They're not really me.” “I know, I know, but Papa and I love a party,” Marianne chuckled, swatting at the girls with her fan before leaning back and sighing in soft satisfaction, “A lovely day with my two beautiful daughters.” “We shall have many more, Mama, Edward and I won't be leaving you and Papa and Anna,” Lieselotte promised, leaning against her. Had she ever believed her mother to be dead? What a dreadfully low point in her life. Mama had always been there. Always there, protecting and defending and loving and giving. “Yes, and if that clinic isn't finished soon, you'll never get them out,” Annaliese teased humorously, “Brr, these woods are so dark and chill even in summer. They should thin those trees out.” “They're quite spooky,” Lieselotte agreed, and she paused, tilting her head. The plinth remained at the cross roads, covered in vines and ferns. She frowned slightly. Something... Something had happened there, once. “Was there a statue there?” Lieselotte asked, pointing as they passed the spot. Marianne glanced back, unconcerned. “I think just an old mile marker. But you know, crossroads were always considered to be mystical places, I can't think of why, though.” It drove the monsters away. Horrible demonic... Lieselotte frowned slightly. She hadn't thought of those in months. She hadn't even seen her mother warding anything away. It was as if they hadn't ever been. “It is dreadfully hot today, I'm going to wait for you two to do your busy-body work in the lych-gate,” Lieselotte decided with a laugh. “Oh, darling, how morbid!” Annaliese protested. “And how much cooler than the council house!” she retorted, “Or the school house.” “Very well, but watch out for spooks,” Annaliese tittered. “Really, darling, there's no such thing,” Marianne chuckled, waiting until Annaliese had tied up the pony before stepping down from the buggy, “Oh, it does look delightfully cool there.” “It is, Mama, come and see,” Lieselotte insisted, towing her mother to the gate. It screeched horribly. “That's funny, I thought...” “What dear?” “I thought that Mr. Von Tombs had fixed this quite a time ago,” Lieselotte admitted, only to hesitate once more. That had been in early summer. It was early summer again. “Mr. Von Tombs?” Marianne repeated slowly. “Yes. Haven't you met him? Desdenova Von Tombs, he's a very sweet young man, and very brilliant. He was helping me learn how to manage the … you know. Disturbances.” “...Disturbances, darling?” Marianna frowned, sitting onto a bench slowly. Lieselotte smiled grimly as she sat beside her mother. “You know. The … well. Grinning Man...?” “...Darling...” “I know they've always followed you because you broke that covenant with your family, and that's why they hate us so, and since they can't take you back, torment you and me, because I can see them too, and that's really how I met Mr. Von Tombs, they were chasing me...” Lieselotte explained, her words coming slower and slower as she took in the confusion and distress on her mother's face. “Oh, dear,” Marianne whispered, “There aren't any monsters, Lotte, and there isn't any covenant, and my family will be arriving any time now, remember?” “...Oh... I...” “And dearest, you can't have possibly met Desdenova Von Tombs, he was executed months ago in London for several horrible murders of his own patients.” Lieselotte yipped in horror, her eyes enormous, hands over her mouth. “This is all too much for you, isn't it, dear?” Marianne sighed, grimacing and gently tugging Lieselotte's hands from her face to squeeze them. “...It... It was all... Part of that dream, Mama. I... I know it was just a dream and ...But... it seemed so real.” “Well. You're awake now,” Marianna smiled warmly, leaning to hug Lieselotte tightly, “I should think you would be glad to be away from such a wretched life as you described!” “I am, Mama, you can't know how glad,” Lieselotte insisted, clinging to her mother, her eyes closing tightly. It was just … strange leftovers. That's all. She must have read in the papers about Von Tombs and that stuck in her mind. Desdenova was an unusual and beautiful name, it was a shame it had been attached to someone so nasty. And the rest, well, simply all of the madness of the dream trying to keep her from her mother and family. Lieselotte settled with a smile, waving as her mother went about her business before removing a small book from her bag, then a pencil. There were lovely little roses to sketch and little doves tumbling about over the graves. It felt far more peaceful than morbid. It just kept nagging at her. She didn't know her mother's family at all. She couldn't envision their faces, voices, anything; and yet... Lieselotte shuddered faintly. It had just been a long time, that was all. A horrible stench overcame the lych-gate when the breeze changed. Lieselotte choked, quickly placing her handkerchief over her face, and stood, looking around for the source of the smell. Making a face, she cautiously entered the cemetery The doves were fluttering over and over again at the foot of an old oak. Tilting her head, Lieselotte slowly walked towards them. The birds rilled at her, their peculiar, almost hawk-sounding cries piquing another memory. “Oh how horrid, poor thing!” Lieselotte blurted out, realizing there was a quite dead black cat at the head of the gravestone. It had been there a while, she decided, bones showed through its fur, its head was poised in a last war-scream. Ashes...? Lieselotte frowned, her head tilting. Was it? The cat from her dream? She leaned a bit closer and read the headstone: Kelly, wise woman, revered in our town. Go with God, dear sister. “Kelly...” she breathed. She winced, trying to block out the dream-memory of the old woman smashed under the runaway cart, and backed away. “I should find a shovel...” she muttered, uncertain, and turned towards the equipment barn. Even as she looked, however, an unfamiliar man strolled out, carrying a shovel. “Ah, sorry miss. Was wonderin' where th' divvil got to, looks s'though a dog 'er mebbe a owl got him. I'll bury him right proper b'hind th' barn with his kin,” the man smiled apologetically. “His kin?” “Aye, we's always had cats here t' mind th' vermin. From back in th' day when a woman accused o' bein' a witch showed her black cat did a nice work 'pon th' rats carryin' plague. Since then they all gets a proper burial in their own place.” “Oh, that's... that's very nice.” “Aye. Off ye go, miss, tisn't pretty now an' don't smell any better,” he added with a grin. Nodding, Lieselotte retreated back to the gate, and then returned to the outside street. A couple stepped from the train station and calling out Lieselotte's name, came rushing to meet her. Lieselotte stared, briefly horrified. Faline, and the man she had been showing around, Mr. Dicer. Faline fluttered to Lieselotte gleefully, wrapping her in a hug while Dicer followed amiably. “Lotte, oh darling, look at you, oh, you're a beautiful young lady now, Regis, do look at Lotte!” “Splendid, dearest, she is the very image of her mother. Exquisite,” he agreed with a wide and warm smile, “Do you remember us, sweetness? Your Auntie Faline and Uncle Regis? It's been quite a time.” “You and your sister were still in pinafores and chasing frogs about when we last saw you,” Faline cooed, petting Lieselotte's curls, all wide and unaffected smiles, “Oh, it's just... Amazing. You've grown up!” “I... I think I...” Lieselotte hesitated, looking from Faline to Regis. He chuckled warmly. “Faline is your mama's little sister, I'm the dope that has been following her around since I realized that pretty girls are more interesting than lizards. I used to call you Pickles and your sister was Chutney.” “Pickles...” Lieselotte echoed, her smile rather forced, but she knew someone... someone called her... “Pickles and Chutney! Oh, darling, I remember, though I'm sure Anna has outgrown that as wonderfully as Lotte has. Where are your mother and sister, dear? We're dreadfully weary and resting sounds marvelous,” Faline giggled, squeezing Lieselotte to her as she escorted her to the street. “Oh, Mama's at the school house, Anna's at the courthouse...” “Let's go fetch them and be away, I've never really liked this spooky old town,” Faline admitted with a wrinkle of nose, charming and warm. “Honestly, she's afraid one of her old beaus that she doesn't think I know about will come out to say hello,” Regis corrected with a grin. There wasn't one sign of a bit of make up on Faline's face. Her clothing was considerably more modest, and quite a lot more expensive. Her hazel eyes were warm and loving, and there was absolutely nothing about her or Regis that seemed bad at all. “There they are! Marianne, darling!” Faline called, fluttering her hanky as the woman stepped from the school house. Lieselotte watched with a smile as the sisters were reunited and then as Annaliese stepped out to meet her aunt and uncle. It was a comfort to see that Annaliese didn't seem to remember them either. “Are you excited, dear? Only a week and you'll be Mrs. Yonkers!” Faline burbled as they piled into the buggy. “Yorker, Auntie,” Lieselotte corrected with a soft laugh. “Has she been practicing over and over how to write her new name?” Faline inquired of Marianne. “Every morning after doing her correspondence,” Marianne giggled. “Oh, mother, I have to be able to sign it,” Lieselotte sniffed, amused. It was a lovely ride in the slow fall of twilight. Lieselotte fell quiet, listening to her mother and aunt speaking, her gaze straying over the stretch of gardens running behind the manor as they passed by. She frowned faintly. Where was the gryphon statue? The wedding dress was a breathtaking thing. It clothed a dressmakers form in a spill of moonlight white satin, studded with tiny crystals and draped with accents of white velvet. The veil was yards and yards of lace with a wreath of orange blossoms and roses, the scent simply heavenly in the late evening air. Lieselotte sat up in her bed, gazing at it almost longingly. Wasn't it morning yet? She kept waking to see the gleaming visage it seemed every few moments. It dawned on Lieselotte that she was seeing someone sitting in the chair beside the door, partially obscured by the dress. She knit her brows, slowly tracing lanky limbs in dark clothing, pale skin, features set in worry though he seemed asleep. Desdenova? Lieselotte frowned heavily. It wasn't possible. It was all just a dream. The real man was a horrible creature, executed for his crimes. There was a cat on his shoulders, black and still. Ashes...? Lieselotte shook herself, turning her gaze away from the strange vision. She was clearly overtired. She rolled over and nearly yelped as she realized Kelly was standing beside the bed. Astonished, Lieselotte sat up and stared at the apparation. “...Kelly...?” “Aye, lass.” “But... they said you were dead, I saw your grave...” “I be sure they did and ye did,” Kelly nodded, quirking a brow and offering the girl her hand, “Consider me ye guardian angel then. Come t' guide ye into ye new life.” There was a heavy underlying sarcasm in Kelly's voice, but Lieselotte couldn't begin to fathom it. She took Kelly's hand and regarded her uncertainly. “I see ye has all ye's ever wanted here,” Kelly mulled, “Family an' a fine husband t' be an' most of all, bein' as normal as can be.” “...What else would there be, Kelly, don't be silly,” Lieselotte laughed, a bit weakly. “Think, girl. Think. If ye dasn't think soon, ye's doomed forever.” “Doomed? I'm getting married to Edward, we love each other, our families are all here and so happy, everyone is happy and it's all perfect,” Lieselotte sputtered, “How is that doomed?” “Think,” Kelly whispered, firm and unwavering, and as she did, she began to fade. “Don't go...” Lieselotte pleaded, “I know I've missed you... I've...” “You've missed things that are right here,” Kelly prompted and Lieselotte nodded slowly. “It be a lovely night for a look out over ye garden,” Kelly noted, moving away. She vanished, but the glass doors leading out quietly opened. Lieselotte slid from her bed, smiling as she stepped to the balcony overlooking the garden. The gryphon was missing. Lieselotte frowned faintly as she recalled asking her father about it. He'd laughed, shaking his head. Why would they want such a hideous thing as that in their beautiful garden? He would purchase a something pretty for her. Faline and Regis strolled through the garden, arm in arm, and Lieselotte watched them, frowning faintly. They hadn't seen her or her sister since they were children, supposedly, and yet they had unerringly picked her out as Lieselotte. Even if she and her sister weren't twins, that was one hell of a lucky guess. Her mothers parents had also been able to tell them apart without hesitation, and knew Edward sight unseen. They had picked him out without trouble despite several other young men waiting at the train station. “Buy me something pretty... but it's on Papa's coat of arms...” Lieselotte murmured, frowning. Or was it? What was real? If this was real, then it was all of her dreams come true. A normal, happy family. Able to love and be loved, with a wonderful man at her side and a future of her own family ahead of her. No evil monsters or ghosts or demons, she could walk through her own house without being assaulted. Most of all, her mother. She had her mother. That was worth far more than any gryphons in the gardens. “It is all of my dreams come true...” Lieselotte murmured, her brows knitting. Why would she need to dream of such an absolutely normal life? She remembered her mother having to ward away demons, monsters, and now those were gone. Had never existed at all, though at first she had mentioned them. Lieselotte frowned, rubbing her temples. Wedding night jitters, that's all it was. Silly nerves. That's all that horrible dream had been. Nerves. “But you can't remember when you met Edward.” The voice was soft, and Lieselotte turned, almost jumping out of her skin. A tall, ghoulish creature that once may have been Desdenova with the half-mummified remains of the black cat planted on his shoulders stood in the middle of the bedroom. “Go away.” As she spoke, the apparition faded. “You can't remember anything from this life,” he added as he vanished. It was true, but it was just a fluke. It didn't mean anything. Annaliese told her much and she forced herself to believe that she did remember when she didn't. “Just... go away, go away,” Lieselotte blurted out, sobbing without warning as she fell back to her bed. The old church was festooned in flowers and ribbons, and though Lieselotte had wanted to help the other girls decorate, she'd been shooed into the old pastor's office to dress and wait for the ceremony to begin. She paced the room in the soft slither of satin, anxious, listening intently. She heard girlish laughter, and underneath it, chanting and droning. She couldn't understand the chants, and wondered at them. It wasn't a Catholic church, after all. Just a plain, solid Church of England structure, though it was quite old, rumored to be a relic of Roman times. Lieselotte paused as she recalled those rumors. She stopped pacing and looked the room over. A desk, chair, and sofa furnished the room. A bookshelf took up most of a wall, a pretty pastoral painting, far too large for the room, took up another. Tipping her head, Lieselotte went to the painting and tapped at the canvas. After a moment, she carefully pushed it aside, smiling abruptly as she found a niche concealed behind it, a small but empty plinth in the center of it. “Well, you were either for the Virgin Mary or some house god or goddess, I suppose,” Lieselotte whispered, smiling warmly. She set the painting back down and rootled through the desk. Moments later, she set a small dish of water with a chocolate, a few flowers from her bouquet, onto the plinth. She frowned a moment and carefully tugged one of her earrings off, setting that into the dish as well, smiling wanly as she touched at it. “Guide me, help me, please, I'm ...so very confused,” she exhaled without meaning to. Then, with a wry smile, she put the painting back over the niche. It was a pleasant painting but... Lieselotte frowned slowly. She turned and began to read through the titles of the books. There were novels, technical works, a few books on grammar and math. But not one religious work among them. “Where's the Bible?” she asked herself slowly, turning back to the desk. “Are you ready?” Annaliese twittered, stuffing herself into the office, followed by their father. Hans beamed proudly, moving to hug Lieselotte tightly. “My little Lotte, all grown up. They are almost ready now. Go take your place, Anna...” Lieselotte anxiously went over herself as Hans watched, amused. Something borrowed, she had Annaliese's hair pins, blue, her mother had worked a pale blue ribbon into the crown of the veil, old was a silver coin in her shoe, the dress was new and she scrabbled for her little purse to fish her little compact out. The silver cased mirror was there, but her prayer book was not. She paused, brows knitting. She distinctly recalled tucking it into the small bag before she left. She wanted to have everyone who danced with her after the ceremony to sign within the covers, and had written a little poem for the reception tucked into the pages. The book that was there looked like her prayer book, but was simply blank pages, like her little sketch book. The poem was there. “Daughter? Are you all right?” Hans asked, watching her staring into her purse. “Hm? Oh. I'm fine, Papa, I thought I'd misplaced the poem I wrote, but it's right here,” she smiled, as bright as she could. “Good, good. Come, dear, there's our cue,” he beamed, offering his arm to her. Lieselotte gazed up at him lovingly before she took his arm and followed his lead from the office. Leibchen. He hadn't called she or her sister that, and it was his favorite pet name for them. Lieselotte smiled, gazing over the chapel as they stepped in to the swell of organ music. Something stank under the nearly overpowering aroma of roses and orange blossoms. Worse than the dead cat had. There were splatters on the walls mostly hidden by sprays of flowers and bunting. A thin thread of some dark fluid ran down the wall. As it touched against the white cotton bunting, it showed red. Lieselotte hesitated, fear suddenly pounding in her head and heart. The altar was gone, the cross was gone. There was a small podium in its place, and she could see more of the dark fluid pooled around its base, mostly hidden by plants and flowers. The church had been defiled. Lieselotte clung to her father, and slowly realized there was no warmth there. The mantle of his love was gone, all she could see was a sinister triumph in his eyes, though his expression hadn't changed. Edward took Lieselotte's hands and smiled as he faced her, his hands tightening on hers. “Too late now, you're doomed,” he whispered with a wink and a chuckle. Lieselotte stared at him stupidly. The pastor had been replaced by another man, a thin, fleshless and bald creature in black. He opened a book to begin the ceremony. It was gilt edged, but it wasn't a prayer book or Bible. As the man started to speak, Lieselotte stared. It wasn't any marriage service she had ever heard. It was a strange recitation of words that seemed all to have two and more meanings interspersed with unclean sounding utterances. “No. No. I don't know what's going on here, but no, I'm sorry, I can't do this,” Lieselotte blurted out abruptly, yanking her hands from Edwards grasp and turning to pick up her train. “Lotte, darling...” Edward gasped, wide eyed. “I can't. I don't know what's wrong, but it's all very wrong. I'll talk to you outside,” she informed him, starting to walk back down the aisle. “You'll get right back up there and finish this ceremony,” Marianne snapped, leaping to her feet and seizing Lieselotte's arm. Lieselotte stopped short, gaping at her mother. Her father took her other arm and dragged her back to the podium. “I... No! Let me go!” Lieselotte yelped, “What's wrong with you!? I don't want to marry here, it's wrong!” “You will stop making a scene now and agree to be Edward's wife,” Hans growled, his grip painfully tight on her arm. “Papa! You're hurting me!” “I will break it if you do not be silent and agree to marry Edward when told to,” her father snarled, wrenching her arm behind her. Terrified, Lieselotte struggled, but no one was coming to help her. Her own sister stood with the other brides maids, smiling widely. “We'll make this short, then we can get right to the consummation of vows,” the man posing as the pastor decided with a leer, “Do you accept Lieselotte Lehmann as token of your covenant, Edward Yorker?” “I do,” he grinned, and as Lieselotte turned her horrified gaze to him, she let out a strangled screech. His flesh seemed to pull and stretch into the very visage of the Grinning Man. “Then let us witness your acceptance of her,” the man announced, his words followed by a raucous cheer from the congregation. “No. No! No!” Lieselotte screamed, struggling wildly until her father yanked her arm hard, the pain of it nearly blacking out her mind. Hands were on her, pulling away the veil and yanking at the dress's buttons. They were trying to strip her down, she realized, and writhed abruptly in the satin, the fabric slick enough to allow her to pull her arm free, though it burned as if it was on fire. “Help me! Please! Help me, someone... Help me Old One!” Lieselotte screamed, battling furiously against the hands reaching for her. “There is no force of good left within this place, it is my playground, and you are my most beautiful toy whom I have waited so patiently for,” the Grinning Man sneered under Edward's visage, seizing her and dragging her to stand face to face with him. “You're wrong,” Lieselotte panted, staring into his eyes, “You are wrong.” The church doors banged open under a sudden gust of wind, the power of it filling the building with roaring fury until the windows began to burst away from their frames. “I don't know what you managed to do but it is too late, you are mine!” the Grinning Man bellowed over the howling winds, grasping Lieselotte harshly. “I deny you,” she told him quietly. At the moment she spoke, time seemed to suspend. There was nothing, just the stomach-sickening sensation of that moment of weightlessness at the top of a long drop. “But darling, you'd finally have everything you ever wanted,” Marianne pleaded quietly, “You'd have me, you'd have your love, you'd have power...” “Mama, find my earring,” Lieselotte replied slowly. The roaring broke into the shrilling cry of an eagle. It was all around her, the massive form of the gryphon, wings folding down around her as she pressed to the rich fur of the creature's chest. “Banishment!” it screeched. Its wings beat once more, and darkness fell, complete and silent.
|
 |
 |
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Posted: Sun Oct 02, 2011 8:02 am
Begin In Darkness
Chapter 6
written by Shine On Crazy Diamond There was heartbroken sobbing. Lieselotte listened, slowly realizing that it was herself. Her own self, crying alone and grief stricken. She didn't know what to do. She felt strangely apart from her own misery. She knew it was her, she knew the horrible pain, and it still was as if she was hearing it from another part of the room... Or... Wherever she was. It was dark and cool. “Oh, darling, don't you understand?” Lieselotte whispered to her pain and grief, “It was all just a... a dream. More than a dream, perhaps. It was everything we wanted, but... it wasn't.” She certainly didn't want to be the mate of the Grinning Man. She shuddered and it felt strange, as if it was amplified. “We really should have known. Everyone that we knew was good and had power over such evil was dead,” Lieselotte sighed, “And no where was anything holy. If it was there it was concealed or defaced or defiled. Poor Ashes. The doves managed... unless they were killed later.” Lieselotte grimaced, hanging her head. “But Mama... They just... they overcame her and … forced her to be … At least in that dreaming world or whatever, she has Papa. And Anna. She ...I hope she realizes what she finds, if she finds it...” Would she though? Her mother had been trapped for so long. She was so broken now that she would even help defile her own daughter. “I know she loves us. But she... I don't know. I can't let myself be blind. She may love us but she hasn't any other choice but to use us. That hurts the most, I think. It's just... Why couldn't have anyone helped her? Why couldn't Kelly have taken a moment to really see...? Why... Maybe because Mama just didn't have any hope...” There was a growing warmth, as if the gryphon remained after all, curled around her. She could almost hear the soft breathing, hear the thick beat of heart. The smooth feathers and soft fur. Banishment, it had screamed. She wondered why. Lieselotte lifted her head as she felt herself gathered back together under the great creatures forepaws and smiled, wan. She reached up to touch at the wickedly hooked beak. “Why...” she started to ask, when light flashed across her retinae, when pain exploded violently around her. “Did... what...” the dark returned, and before she could gather her wits, bright agony shot through her once more, longer, and leaving her shaken and terrified. Yet the gryphon simply watched her with pleasant golden eyes. “What is –?!” Lieselotte squawked, the light and pain beginning to strobe against the comfortable darkness, fast and violent. She let out a scream, but it sounded strange and thin, and the air burned as she gulped it in. Desdenova was over her, his face white to his lips, his features filled with terror, his hair gone wild, strands of it clinging to sweat on his brow. He was in terrible disarray, his tie undone, the collar buttons open. He stared into her eyes feverishly, his hands over her heart, pounding a painful beat against her chest. Lieselotte tried to demand what on earth he was doing and could only choke into coughing. He reeled back with a startled yelp, and promptly reached out to place his hand against her throat. “It's beating, she's breathing...” he burst out, almost laughing. A moment later, he collapsed across the foot of the bed, panting. “Liebchen, liebchen, oh my baby, my baby, breath, breath,” her father blurted out, and to her terror, in tears, sobbing as he abruptly scooped her into his arms and holding her closely, rocking side to side. “I was going to kill him, I thought he had lost his mind,” Ellen blurted out thickly. “He made her heart start again. Her breathing. She's breathing. Praise God...” Hans responded, carefully laying Lieselotte back down and staring at her face, “Liebchen, can you hear me?” “...Pa...” she rasped, and that seemed to take a supreme effort. Her chest felt as if it was on fire, her every nerve burned and screamed, her throat and lungs ached. “Will she be alright now? Tombs! You must get up! Tell me!” Hans demanded, turning to stare wild eyed at the young man. After a long moment, Desdenova nodded. “Past the crisis,” he breathed. “Where is that good for nothing doctor? Tell him to get his a** up here and out of my damn brandy,” Hans snapped, “No, go tell him to go to hell and to stay there!” “Resuscitation is studied a lot where I come from. Just had to keep her going till the drugs could work,” Desdenova added rather breathlessly. “Go put him to bed, Ellen, give him a brandy,” Hans decided, looking the young man over with a calmer eye, “Poor boy looks like hell.” “He's been here every day, which is more than I can say for that doctor,” Ellen muttered, pulling Desdenova to his feet to hook his arm around her shoulders. “Anna...?” Lieselotte whispered, trying to reach for her father's hand. Hans chuffed softly, squeezing her. “She is all right,” Hans assured her, “Now rest.” “Kelly...?” “It's too hard to kill an old cockroach like her,” he chuckled ironically, “Though I may start calling you and Anna that now.” “Heh. Pickle and Bug,” Lieselotte muttered, and drifted to sleep as she heard her father laughing gently. Hans exhaled, fumbling his handkerchief out to mop his brow. This was all such madness. None of it should have happened. He owed everything to one young man who had the dedication to stay and watch over his girls and pulled them both through an inexplicable illness stemming from a horrific accident. The doctor hadn't been half as helpful and kept insisting that the young pharmacist be sent away. Desdenova had, in turn, asked for a different doctor, but each time they sent for another man, they weren't able to come. It had become something of a battlefield, with the doctor refusing to let Desdenova make his preparations and Desdenova refusing to dispense them. He was able to win Ellen to his cause and that was when the girls began to improve, Hans decided. They both began to go downhill rapidly from the last time the doctor visited. Hans paused and frowned, stepping to the hallway to call for his housekeeper. “Are they all right?” the woman demanded, anxious as she rushed up the stairs. Hans smiled, nodding wearily. “They will be now, yes,” he assured her, “Mrs. Haymarker, did someone take the girls medications that Dr. Crevon brought in?” “I did, sir, a few days ago,” she admitted after a moment of fervent relief, crossing herself once, “He said that Mr. Von Tombs had prepared them and they had Kansweet's pharmacy mark on them, so I took them in. I've noticed they've been fighting over the prescriptions, but I can't think why, there's nothing wrong with Brewers over in Titusville, no more than there's anything wrong with Kansweets.” “Is Crevon still in the study?” “...I thought he would have been up here. He had summoned Mr. Von Tombs to talk to him this morning, but when things started going badly for Miss Annaliese, the boy ran up here like wild fire,” Mrs. Haymarker scowled, “Dr. Crevon's things are still in the foyer. If he isn't here doing his duty, I assume he must still be in the study.” “I see. I shall go and speak to him now,” Hans rumbled, flexing his hands. “If I may sir. I... I honestly do not believe that man is trying to help the girls at all. I know he has claimed to be Edward's uncle and all, but ...he did even less for Edward.” “And if it hadn't been for young Von Tombs barging in, Edward would be long dead by now,” Hans added in a low undertone, “Perhaps even again today had I not sent him to Mycroft's sanitarium.” “...I... think I should have message sent to Mycroft, sir,” Mrs. Haymarker stammered, uncertain. “Do that, and send for the magistrate as well,” Hans frowned, “And also ask Pastor Norse to come here, preferably for the night.” “Pastor Norse?” Mrs. Haymarker repeated, but nodded and bustled downstairs. Hans followed, slower. It seemed that the hall leading to the study went on forever. That it stretched further and further from him with each step. Hans paused, then stopped, thunder gathering in his knitted brows and rumbling in the depths of his chest. “Move aside, I will not have this in my home,” he growled in almost unearthly tones of well controlled fury. Another step, and the hallway still moved, seeming to warp and melt. “Nos Es Vires,” Hans snarled, hand reaching for his watch. He lifted it and held up a fob hanging from the chain: A small golden rampant gryphon with citrine eyes and the legend 'We are strength' etched in Latin on its back. Hans eyes narrowed as the disturbance receded immediately. With a rather cruel smirk, he let the fob fall back to place. His ancestors had been wise to choose the strength of the gryphon as their totem and shield. Crevon sat stiffly in an armchair, a ghastly and final grin hooked across his face, his eyes wide open and sightless. An empty glass rested on a table beside him, with it, a false beard and mustache. Hans gaped a moment, hands working into futile fists, gaze jumping from the mask to the face in astonished recognition. “You,” Hans whispered, fury licking at his mind, “I thought it was you, but how could it be after so many years? What sort of a demon are you? You tried to drive me away from my Marianne. You were in town when she died. And now here you are again, pretending to be a doctor to take my daughters from me.” Hans studied the scene, scowling. So nicely set, it would appear that Desdenova had poisoned the man. A packet marked with the Kansweet's pharmacy name rested on the floor beneath the chair beside Crevon. The young man's hair was likely on the chair, and no doubt other evidence. Grunting, Hans picked up the packet and tossed it into the fire. He took out his handkerchief and wiped the chair down, tossing a few stray long black hairs after the packet. As he pulled the seat cushion out, he found a cufflink and collar stay that likely belonged to the young man. Those he dropped into his pocket before restoring the chair to rights. “Now I see that I must believe Lotte's strange claims, and I must do my duty to her and her sister and poor mother – I do not for a moment believe you peacefully rest in death, nor that you burn in the hell that should have received you,” Hans announced before turning and walking from the study. The family crest and shield were proudly displayed over the huge fireplace in the great hall. Hans strode towards it, his heels thudding heavily on the polished marble floors. Grand tapestries of medieval scenes hung along with ancient portraits of distinguished ancestors. Hans stopped short before a painting, aged and darkened with time, of a burly man wearing fine armor, a bearskin cape over one shoulder, a thick and wicked war axe in his hand. “Pater Ansel the Bear,” Hans murmured in thoughtful German, regarding the deep set eyes and heavy jaw depicted, “Never for a moment did I believe that you stepped into battle wearing such fine armor, not when your war axe is so crude. But artists take liberties.” There seemed to be an amused smirk at Hans's observation. Hans nodded. “We are strength,” he repeated, turning from the painting to reach over the mantel and take up the family's most prized relic – the axe belonging to Ansel. Hans turned it in his hands a few times, testing the balance. It was a fine weapon. Even after so many years of adorning fine houses and resting in quiet dust and distant admiration, it was keen and sound. Hans gripped it firmly and turned from the hall. “Now, Father Lewis, Mr. Destil, Dr. Crevon, whomever you were...” Hans smiled, grim, as he marched back into the study to regard the body crumpled into the chair, “It is far past time for whatever reign of terror you have held over the family of my wife to end.” There was some malevolent amusement glinting in the dead mans glassy eyes. Hans accepted that, walking to the chair and abruptly kicking the body to the floor, and again so that it was on its back. “I will explain something now. Mr. Yorker despises all of his wife's relations, particularly her siblings who have all proven to be useless parasites. You have claimed to be her dear brother, and the only thing Mrs. Yorker hates more than impropriety is her brothers,” Hans murmured, his head tilting as he regarded the corpse, “Of course out of decency they would have you nicely buried, certainly not entombed in one of the lovely family vaults. But I suspect you might eventually claw from a grave.” There was a sneering expression on Crevon's face that hadn't been there before, Hans was sure of it. Mocking him. Taking glee in seeing that Hans had realized that despite all logic and all sense, Crevon would soon be free to walk the earth once more. “They would be glad, therefore, to have me take care of the arrangements. And I of course shall employ young Von Tomb's expertise as a mortician, for there will need to be two graves.” The sense of disdainful amusement vanished. Hans lifted the axe, tested his grip upon it. “There is no law against killing someone who is already dead,” Hans added in softly sibilant hiss, his teeth baring in a ferocious snarl. The study was suddenly alive with hysteria, furniture flew from the floor to slam into walls, the fire bellowed from the grate like a dragon howling, the very walls warped and gouts of blood poured down them. Hans flinched as a table slapped against his head, but held his ground as if his feet had planted into the ground. With a booming voice, Hans struck against a painting flung at him, kicked aside an ottoman, bellowing out a war-song of old within a battle he had never dreamed of. Books, pens, a collection of small knives, even the rug on the floor rose up against the man violently, and he shrugged his way through them with the stern resolve of an ancient skin clad barbarian. “Pater Ansel, guide my hand, my eye be true!” Hans roared, drawing the axe back and up, its edge glittering in the freakish show of light. The horror and shock was clearly painted upon Crevon's face, horror, shock, and terror. The axe fell with a mighty sundering of the air and clove cleanly through Crevon's scrawny neck, embedding itself into the oak floor. As Crevon's head skidded away from the blow, the study went silent, furniture and fittings alike falling into a jumble. A few small fires burned here and there though the fireplace was all but empty of wood. “My pardon, war-axe, for there is no hot blood for you to drink, only hate and sin for you to cleave,” Hans told the axe in soft German as he worked it free of the wood. He smiled grimly and checked the edge of the weapon with his thumb. With a nod, he turned on his heel, passing by the astonished servants who had run to see what the fracas was. Ellen crept into the room and stopped short, her hands over her mouth. Wide eyed, she turned to stare at Hans's back. Lieselotte's eyes crossed, as did her sisters, as they focussed upon the wickedly long and rather thick needle that Desdenova displayed to them. Annaliese's eyes rolled up and she fainted into a heap onto Lieselotte's bed, Lieselotte clutched her hand over her chest, swaying slightly. “...That...” “Yes,” Desdenova assured her with a faint quirk of humor, setting the syringe aside to shift Annaliese so she was less likely to slide off of the bed. “...In my... heart.” “Yes,” he agreed, and stifled a choke of laughter when Lieselotte joined her sister in blissful unconsciousness. “Well, and I didn't believe you when you said you could convince them that they needed to stay in bed no matter how well they felt,” Ellen noted, nodding pragmatically, “I thought you were a nice young man.” “I never said that,” Desdenova protested, wide and mournful eyed as he helped Ellen straighten Lieselotte out on her bed. “Hm. True enough. Now. You need to go back to the room I prepared for you and rest as well, Mr. Von Tombs, you look little better than they do.” “I'm...” “You haven't eaten well, you haven't slept well, you've sat here for weeks in a very uncomfortable situation because you feared if we put a cot between their bedrooms for you that you'd fall asleep too deeply to wake when you were needed,” Ellen reminded him smartly, “And lacking knowledge in which drugs will make you sleep, I will have to resort to my knowledge of where to hit a young punk's head to make him unconscious.” “...Oh, you wouldn't...” Desdenova sputtered softly, his eyes wide as he stared at the woman. In answer, she glanced around the room and picked up a half empty bottle of wine by the neck. She arched a brow, staring at the young man. Without a further word, Desdenova turned on his heel and walked quickly back to the room he'd been given. Ellen trailed after Desdenova, watching with folded arms and wine bottle as he removed his shoes and lay back down. She nodded once and covered him with a blanket before stepping back. “You will bathe and shave properly before you get up again, I'm leaving word with the maids. Ignore them, young man, and I will be here to bathe you.” “...Very well,” Desdenova grumbled, exhaling. He couldn't deny he was exhausted, and certainly a bath wouldn't hurt. And it must be bad if he actually was scruffy enough to need a shave. He rubbed at his jaw irritably but fell asleep before he could push himself up enough to look for a mirror. Smiling rather grimly, Ellen turned and headed downstairs, watching as the magistrate oversaw a pair of gentlemen from London as they slowly went through the wreckage of the study. Learned men, she had been told, attached to the police and employed to deal with complex crimes. Both seemed perplexed, to say the least. “Has your employer ever done anything of this nature before?” one of the men demanded of Ellen. She wasn't English, she was truly their only hope in gaining truthful answers from the staff. Americans of the servant class, black or white, didn't hold the same sort of protective loyalty towards the family. They hadn't been generations in serving the same people. “No, sir. Never. Mr. Lehmann is a man of quiet habits and restraint,” Ellen responded promptly, “I can't even see one person doing all this in a fit of passion.” “...Neither can I,” of of the detectives muttered, eying the mess all over again, mopping his brow with a handkerchief, “But each time we have had reports of this Crevon person, we have had similar destruction.” “This is the fifth time in as many years we were told the man was dead,” the other noted, irritated, “But the first time we actually have the body.” “Who is... was he?” Ellen asked slowly, glancing to the sheet and towel covered remains still laying on the floor. “That's what we'd like to know. He's had dozens of aliases. He works his way into fine houses, doctor, pastor, instructor, whatever he can. Then he causes all manner of mischief and trouble. Isn't content with swindle or black mail. Then someone snaps and tries to kill him, or he is reported to have committed suicide, and by the time we get there, he is gone,” the first explained, disgusted. “And there is a mess like this...?” Ellen prompted. “Almost every time. It's uncanny. And the staff and family often babbling about ghosts and demons.” Ellen considered, her head tilted. Hans hadn't been arrested for cutting off Crevon's head, but his judgement had sorely been questioned. He had simply responded that in his anger at finding that Crevon had taken the cowards way out, he had marched out to take his ancestral axe and returned to behead the corpse. “Perhaps, gentlemen, this Crevon person was insane, and staged these … well, messes to keep people from looking too closely at his suicide. Which obviously could not have been a suicide,” Ellen offered, tilting her head, “It must have been some drug which only mimicked death.” “Possible,” the first man agreed, “But we won't put that down, some bright b*****d might take that to blame Hans for murder.” “It wouldn't matter, Hans isn't a doctor, and as far as he knew, the man was dead. Because otherwise our report will end up being that Crevon was some undead creature moving house to house to cause trouble for his own amusement, and was finally stopped when his head was cut off,” the other noted sourly, glancing back to Ellen, “We'll get the corpse out of here shortly, Miss.” “Mr. Lehmann has agreed to have it buried, he feels it is his duty,” Ellen demurred. The detectives eyed her, then one smirked faintly. “Going to bury the b*****d at cross roads, is he?” “We are not barbarians, gentlemen,” she replied, her chin lifting. The men agreed quickly, and were too well bred to point out that she hadn't exactly answered the question. They were grateful, however, for the solution she presented to them and quickly left as a wagon from the cemetery pulled to the front drive. The gravedigger dragged a cheap pine box into the house, one of the footmen assisting him. He paused and regarded the body and head, mildly perplexed. He simply shrugged as Ellen walked up and began to pour a bag of salt into the coffin. “Rector said he didn't want this nasty bit of goods in his cemetery, ya oughta know,” the man noted as he shifted the body to the box once Ellen was done. “Just hold him in the chapel, we have instructions for his burial,” Ellen assured him, shaking a bottle of holy water into the coffin once Crevon was placed within. She could swear she saw curls of steam rising from where the water struck on his flesh and simply dashed more into the coffin. Shrugging, the man nodded, waiting until it seemed Ellen was done before taking a folded paper from her. He stuffed it into his jacket pocket and closed the box, tapping nails into it and then dragging it back to his cart. “They killed Crevon,” Faline hissed as she stalked around the outskirts of the village, furious, stamping past tall grasses and irritably brushing at the foxtails accumulating on her skirts. “So what? He'll be back in less than a month, good as new,” Regis snorted, trailing after and hardly concerned. Faline barked a laugh, shooting a dirty look back at him. “Oh really.” “Really, Faline, or have you forgotten what he is?” “No, and apparently, they knew too. That fat oaf Hans chopped his head off. They've got him in the cemetery chapel, and the stupid rector was out sprinkling holy water on the boundaries again,” Faline snapped, stopping short and glaring at Regis. He still failed to be moved by that information. “It takes less than a day to de-sanctify a cemetery, and so what? Just claim Crevon as your dear uncle or something, they won't care.” “Let me see. The man has been here for months, and I just now recognize him as dear uncle, and this after the detectives have been here to see him and know him as a career criminal who uses many names and identities, oh, and I'd like to have him lain to rest in the family garden now, thank you,” Faline noted, facetiously curtseying as she spoke. “Why not? What are they going to do, check?” Regis inquired, unimpressed. “I am not going to connect myself with that moron, I have too much at stake here,” she reminded him dryly. Regis snorted. “Darling, your overblown charms haven't so much as twitched Han's short hairs. Whether you and your family want to admit it or not, he loved Marianne, and that has cut you all off at the knees.” “You as well, dear cousin.” “Mother foresaw all this collapsing ages ago, that's why she had us stop depending on your ancient little ritual. Blame your parents if they didn't listen and make sure that their abilities were real and not borrowed,” Regis sneered, flicking at her bright red curls. “My abilities are real,” Faline snapped, “And once I do have my spa in place, they will restore everything Marianne ruined and then some. It's far past due for a new contract.” “And how are you going to do that? Lieselotte slipped out of Crevon's hand so quickly, he may as well never tried. You couldn't get so much as a finger upon her.” “I don't understand. Her stupid brother in law was braying it all over London that she was ripe to despoil and bring into her true heritage,” she exhaled, rubbing at her brow before focussing on the bare deer-path that she walked along. Muttering, she held up her skirts and started walking again. “Just like Crevon thought Marianne was in the proper time and place to be dragged back to her beloved mate,” Regis sneered, amused, “And what did that do? He accidentally kills her. All anyone can do is lock her into the dreaming land. Fat lot of good that did, too.” “Well at least she is what she is supposed to be there,” Faline retorted, aggravated. “And still wife to Hans. Not even Gwenu could change that. She has absolutely denied him as a mate and is still so powerful that she recreated her husband and daughters there no matter what he tries. It still does no good. He can't breed a brat on a dead woman,” Regis smirked, idly lighting a pipe as he followed Faline down the path. “Hush, idiot, don't keep saying his name, he'll pop up here,” Faline barked. Regis caught up with Faline, leaning his head to hers, all but purring. “Aww. And take lovely Faline instead, and what a glowing perfection of motherhood you would be.” Faline shoved the man back with a glare. “Some women are capable of managing their own wombs, thank you very much. I have no intention of being mate to that moron. He hasn't ever thought big. He's an idiot.” “So why are you so desperate to have him take Lieselotte, preferably by inhabiting Edward?” Regis inquired, shaking his head. “Lieselotte will destroy him. See, I did listen to your mother, far better than you. She is far more powerful than any of us, and the powers are her own, not borrowed. But if she destroys him before he despoils her, she's useless. He is virtually created to know all of her weak points and exploit them, so we use him. Edward was simply the easy one to use as a vessel,” Faline explained irritably, pushing through a stand of trees. “And that didn't work.” “No. But he's still working at it, he's just been severely crippled by the loss of Crevon and now Edward is barred to him, that little p***k of a pharmacist sent him to a sanitarium that uses faith.” “Okay, so you need what to do what?” Regis exhaled, “Seriously, Faline, it is past the time to cut your losses and run. Quit trying to depend on this family thing.” “I just need another vessel...” “Which you cannot get with Crevon beheaded. He can't creep into people's minds or drug them or whatever he does to get them to let him open themselves up to Gwenu's possession.” “Not for him,” Faline snorted, “To hell with him, let him find his own way to get at Lieselotte. Which he will. He's determined. He's learned exactly what she wants and how to get to her. No. I need a vessel which will contain a far more powerful demon.” “Why?” Regis inquired, almost rolling his eyes. “Lieselotte destroys him. The more powerful demon steps in and demands retribution. That places her and her powers into my hands. We free her mother, again, placing her power into my hands. Now I can build my spa as a perfect disguise for my temple. After that, the sky is the limit, darling. The demons no longer hold onto the hems of our family, they are in our control, as should have been from the start,” Faline explained with a feline smile, stopping as she came to a stone fence. Regis nodded slowly. “Alright, I approve of that, but what guarantee have you that you will be given this power? How is it that you will take it from these demons?” “That proved to be a simple matter, actually. Ah. Here, I found the sinner's graveyard.” “What?” Regis blurted out with a laugh, following as she walked along the stone work. Faline chuckled warmly. “Evil people and suicides couldn't be buried within the confines of a nice cemetery, so they were buried outside of the fence,” she explained, amused, “They still do that, too, in many places. I suspect that they may bury Crevon here, too. These are quite old...” Faline stepped to a small clearing, indicating a few ancient crypts, two open and apparently empty. A few tombstones had fallen over, some remained standing. A small door had been built into the wall leading to the cemetery, but was locked when Regis tried to open it. “It's walled up on the other side, I doubt the current rector even knows this is here,” she explained, walking among the graves, “One of the crypts has been cleaned out, so I suspect they're going to put Crevon there. Or at least his body.” “I hope it was empty,” Regis snorted, walking to the crypt that she indicated. “Probably, the other two are. The sealed one should still be occupied,” Faline shrugged, trailing after, hands behind her back and watching the man keenly, “They may have been moved, maybe they were proved innocent or something. It happens.” “Nice. It's downright comfy in here. If you're a dead man,” Regis noted, amused, as he strolled past the small vestibule and into the crypt proper. An oil lamp hung overhead, pierced censors were fixed to the walls. Dim frescos decorated the walls, depicting fields and skies. A pedestal, elaborately carven, centered the room, waiting to receive a coffin. A few shelfs were built into the wall, as well. It had been recently cleaned, that was obvious. Faline leaned to the doorway, shifting as the iron gate groaned faintly when it moved at her touch. “So how is it that you will be the one in control of these demons?” Regis inquired, lounging back on the pedestal, blowing smoke towards the ceiling. “I demand it, in return for the use of my dear niece,” Faline shrugged idly, “All these generations, and no one in the family has ever realized that they're giving everything for very little in return. Essentially making us slaves to that idiot.” “Ah, but then we become the guilty and sinners,” Regis pointed out with a wolfish grin, “We no longer have our little sacrificial lamb who burns in hell for us.” “Really, Regis, open your eyes. You saw where Marianne was. That is where all of our ancestors were, but not in nearly as lovely circumstances. Locked into limbo planes and not very well, I might add, because all it takes is one angered villager pissing on a grave to kick that soul right into hell. It was a poorly made contract.” “Condemning us to burn in hell on death, really, Faline,” Regis chided, tisking softly. Faline smirked, sweet acid as she tossed her head, idly beginning to remove her hat. She removed a pin and waggled it at him. “I have always believed that you cannot truly bask in the fruits of evil in life if you're not willing to take the punishments of death. Besides which, if you're really good at being bad, I suspect that you will find favor and more power after death.” “Of course. Now about why we were taking this lovely stroll through the hinterland...?” Regis smiled, eyes narrowed as he watched her set her hat aside on one of the shelves before she set the hat pins beside it. Faline snorted softly. “Always my most eager test subject, aren't you?” “Always, dearest. I'm not going to come to my senses and go running to my mommy to tell her naughty Faline had her dirty little way with me,” Regis purred, his eyes flickering as he watched her every move, shifting to start to pull his jacket off. “No, no, leave it on, this preparation is quite different,” Faline mulled, holding up a small vial of clear claret liquid and inspecting it critically against the light, “This one shall net me far more than just embarrassed promises of support and cash.” “Oh really?” “Really. This one doesn't just inspire lust, it forces it forward and will drive you to be the active party,” Faline murmured, a brow quirking, “If it works properly, you will be quite convinced that you were entirely in control and forcibly seduced me to your base lusts.” “Brilliant, darling. Even though I am aware that I am willingly taking your nasty little potion?” Regis smirked, pulling to his feet and reaching for the vial. “You will recall that, of course, but your body will insist an entirely different matter. It should mix nicely with wine and tea, though, for my less willing subjects.” “They should take you now and call you their most wicked succubus, sweet,” Regis smirked, flicking the cork from the bottle and draining the fluid down his tongue. He considered a moment, thoughtful. “Almonds. They will be suspicious of it.” “Only if they smell it first, and I have many ways around that,” Faline reminded him, watching him intently. His lashes fluttered, and he swayed faintly before grinning. “Potent stuff...” “Very, darling,” she agreed, her smile growing. Moments later, the man topped back heavily onto the slab, eyes wide open and glassed. Faline quickly went to his side and touched at his throat, her features intent. She nodded to herself after a moment, quickly stepping outside. A large black bag rested behind a bush. She took that, carrying it into the crypt, swinging the barred doors shut behind her. The sun was setting by the time Faline finally staggered from the crypt, a triumphant grin cutting across her sweat streaked features, her nude body slathered in oils and smeared arcane markings. She turned and slapped the iron gates shut, uttering filthy sounding words which barred the doors shut more than just the chain and lock she threaded through the bars. Blood slowly drained from the crypt, enough light remained to see Regis's feet, booted, hanging off of the low pedestal. Over his unmoving chest, a darkness gathered in a belligerent cloud, sick reds crackling through it like lightning. A core to it began to form, a sulfurous yellow sphere with a wide slot of a black pupil. It seethed hatred as Faline gaily covered herself in a concealing black cloak before she headed back for the village. By morning, she was bathed and fresh, bidding regretful farewells to her admirers. She had to meet with potential investors, and would be back whenever she could. “Good riddance,” Tom Skeering muttered, spitting after the woman as she swept off for the train station.
|
 |
 |
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Posted: Fri Oct 14, 2011 12:42 am
Begin In Darkness
Chapter 7
written by Shine On Crazy Diamond “Two months...” Lieselotte murmured, looking out over the garden in a sort of shock. The colors of late fall were cast over the trees, the flowerbeds were cut back, the hedges alive with animals looking for berries, seeds and nuts. The large pond was bare of its lilies and hyacinths, the heron had moved on. The fish were sluggish and sinking lower every day. Lieselotte glanced back over her shoulder and smiled wanly to see the huge stone gryphon gazing down over all. “What happened...?” she asked softly, finally turning her attention back to Desdenova. He still looked ghastly, too thin and too pale. Ashes rested across his lap, seeming in near the same condition. “A heavy mule cart was set loose in Titusville,” he replied slowly, “Likely it was spooked and driven as it was by the man we were calling Dr. Crevor. It hit Kelly, then ran into your brother in law's buggy and kept going. It ended up running into the mill, but no one was hurt, fortunately.” “I remember. My sister was tangled in the wreckage, Edward had a post through his chest... Then something started chasing me,” she whispered, slowly sitting beside Desdenova. “The magistrate back tracked the mules and found Edward and Annaliese, then Kelly, but they didn't find you till the next day, just outside of the garden,” he agreed, reaching for a cup of tea, frowning faintly, “Edward was in ...he was in a hysterical condition. They sent for Dr. Hubbins, but this Crevon fellow showed up, claiming he was Edward's uncle. He sent a prescription to the Kansweets and as I was compiling it, I realized that I was trying to add arsenic to the mix though it was not in the prescription. That's when I came here to see what in hell's name was going on.” “...He was trying to kill us,” Lieselotte breathed, and Desdenova nodded. “Yes. He didn't know about me, though. I knew that if I let him bring in any medicine that I hadn't mixed myself, it was more than likely to be poisoned through no fault at all of the pharmacist. So. I stayed on. I realized that he knew nothing of medicine, but every time I sent for a doctor, they weren't able to come here,” he went on, shaking his head, “I was able to repair the physical damage from the accident, but Edward had completely snapped. He was completely incoherent, violent, as if the very worst of him had been set loose in his mind. So I recommended that he be sent to the asylum. One well away from here that I know is properly run.” “Is that where he is now?” Lieselotte asked slowly. Desdenova nodded. “Yes. This morning they sent word that he had a crisis Monday, just as you and your sister had, and were able to revive him. He seems to be recovering himself now.” “...I see...” “Your sister started to fail early in the morning. I think we were supposed to be so engaged in trying to save her that we didn't notice when you started going down. That because Crevon had managed to slip his poisons to you both.” “You couldn't get rid of him?” Lieselotte winced, stealing his tea for a drink. He snorted softly at her. “If I didn't know how easy it is to find poison in someone's body, I'd have poisoned him myself. I could not get rid of him. Your father knew how completely incompetent he was, but even when he told me he was going to put Crevon out, he didn't,” Desdenova replied, eyes narrowing as he reached for his cup, “Get your own tea, wretched thief.” Liesolette promptly held the cup out of his reach with a pussycat smirk, taking another drink before handing the cup back to him. “Who was he, anyhow?” “Crevon? I don't know. I don't think he was human, or if he was, that had been burned away long ago,” Desdenova mulled, taking his cup and swatting lightly at her, “Your father said that he was the same man that decades ago tried to talk him out of marrying your mother. And he was present again when your mother died.” “...What did he look like...?” Lieselotte asked slowly, alarm gripping around her heart. Desdenova frowned faintly, and gestured to the water. She watched, a touch enviously, at the command he held over his own powers. He murmured, and a face formed out of the play of light and shadow. Lieselotte sucked in her breath, fingertips over her lips. “He was there. He was in that dream world. He was a pastor or something. He was marrying me off to Edward who wasn't Edward at all, he was the Grinning man.” Desdenova quirked a dark brow and dismissed the image, straightening to regard her, quiet and somber. “It was in the church, but it had been desecrated, but I found an old altar and put some things on it and when I realized that it was all wrong and tried to leave, they forced me back to Edward and said I was his now, and they were pulling my clothing off and the Old One or Mary... blew open all the doors and window and the gryphon pulled me away,” she whispered in a sightless horror. “It has been trying to bring you back for some time. You went out of its reach and wouldn't come back to its call,” Desdenova replied quietly. “Because they have my mother trapped there, wherever there is. It wasn't a dream, it was … limbo or something, and the first thing that happened was I had my mother back and my father and sister...” Lieselotte fretted, wringing her hands for a moment, “That was all I could think about, Mother, and then everything seemed so perfect. It was so wonderful.” “But you don't like Edward, and he's married to your sister,” Desdenova noted, perplexed. Lieselotte blurted out a laugh that was almost a sob. “He wasn't there. He was wonderful. He was everything he isn't here. He was thoughtful and sweet and valued me, never a cross word, always just … perfect. Exactly like I'd imagined a man that I would love and marry would be.” Desdenova scoffed softly, but Lieselotte didn't hear it. She drew in a slow breath, shaking her head. “It... it was more than just betrayal when I saw he wasn't … well, he was only a mockery that the Grinning Man created and wore like a coat. My heart broke. I keep thinking, I should see how Edward is, and then I remember, and ...it's... It's terrible,” she whispered, snatching up her handkerchief to dab at her eyes. “I'm sorry,” Desdenova finally offered, quiet and gentle, though not without a struggle to say something snarky about Edward. “It's... It's just so ...it's so awful that I was someplace where everything was so wonderful and it was evil throughout, and ...here, where I should be... I'm... I'm crazy and ...well. Me.” “Listen to me,” Desdenova murmured, reaching out to her, “Once the evil had made itself apparent, it would not be so beautiful anymore. It was only glamour. Had you died here, you would have been trapped there forever, eternally, knowing what evil you were forced to. If you hadn't died, you would wake here, thinking Edward had taken advantage of you, and your family would be destroyed.” “...I would wake here...?” “Yes. And be forced to bear a child you knew was the demons, struggle to keep it from letting its blood prove true, probably have the child taken from you by Edward and your sister, and very likely end up committed again, this time, with no way out,” he shrugged slightly. “You don't know that,” Lieselotte snapped irritably, “You're jealous.” “...Yes,” Desdenova admitted without warning, although he'd been poised to deny it. He shrugged slightly. “Desperately so. I can't be that kind of a man. I'm not even all that nice. But I do know my duty, Miss Lehmann.” “What duty? You know, I really hate being some sort of an obligation to you,” she noted, glaring at him. He looked away, focusing his gaze on a distant tree. “I have a duty to use my gifts for the good of my fellow man,” Desdenova replied, very slow and clear, “You are not my obligation. You are, I hope, a friend who needs guidance. If not, you are still someone who could be lost to a hopeless end and I am helping you all that I can.” “Well, that is not very much, is it? You could teach me everything that you do and you don't, you just keep saying that you know your duty and your obligations and all that, when being able to do something to make all that ...limbo world show as false would have been a lot more helpful,” Lieselotte informed him angrily. “I can't do that,” he told her flatly. “Why not? You never say. Or I should be able to figure it out on my own, and look what a wonderful job I did of that.” Desdenova glanced at her, his features impassive. He abruptly set Ashes onto the ground and got to his feet. “It's time I go.” “That is not answering the question,” Lieselotte informed him, scrambling to her feet to glower up at him. He exhaled faintly, looking away. “If I am the one teaching you, then I can't be anything else but that to you,” he nearly hissed before lurching aside and quickly walking from the garden. Lieselotte turned on her heel as if to follow him when his words began to register. She blinked several times and slowly sat back down. Ashes flicked his ear and eyed her. “Well. That was well done, wasn't it?” she noted wryly, reaching out to caress the cats ears. He lifted a paw to catch her thumb and gnawed lightly on it before loosing it to hop to her lap. Very well done, in fact, the poor lad has been desperately worried and been standing guard over you and your sister for weeks only to hear you'd had such a lovely time and met such a wonderful man. Lieselotte cringed. “I know now it was all tainted in evil,” she breathed, “But is it so wrong to want what it could have been?” Ashes flicked an ear again, stretching out over her lap comfortably. He supposed not, but a little common sense went a long, long way. Lieselotte eyed the animal oddly, stroking his soft fur. “Sometimes, common sense is my only positive attri... oh.” Ashes mew was questioning, but lazy, as if he already knew what she would say. “If I'm pining after all that, then my judgement is already compromised,” Lieselotte exhaled, sagging, “And I... I knew. I knew it was all wrong, and I just kept grabbing onto it all the harder. Because it was all so attractive. Ugh. That... just doesn't say things I like about me.” Ashes tail switched once before it was still. She had gone so long with so little guidance and so little to believe in, really what would anyone expect? “...A lot better than I have been, Ashes,” Lieselotte finally murmured, almost apologetic, “I may have been without guidance and all, but I never was alone. There were always people I loved and who loved me around me, and all pointing me towards a better way. I just let myself be stupid.” Ashes mewed quietly, neither condemning nor condoning. He had an itch, in fact, and Lieselotte laughed faintly, obliging him with a good scritching around the neck. “That's a huge blind spot. Letting myself get dragged into all that just because I wanted Mama and... well. Someone that accepted me for me and was wonderful... I can't blind myself to what is here and is wonderful. Like you,” she decided, glancing at the house. The light was on in Desdenova's room, and she could see him moving around. Probably packing. Ashes stretched luxuriously. No place, after all, could be wonderful if he was not there. “Do you think he'll forgive me?” Lieselotte asked softly. Ashes mewed again, his ears swiveling. Certain confidences he was required to keep and all, but allowed that Desdenova likely would forgive her. He just might be rather formal and stand offish. “Why...?” In answer, Ashes rolled to expose his belly, which was sadly un-rubbed. “You're not going to tell me. And... I don't want to be so arrogant as to think he likes me or...” Despite the belly rub, Ashes put his ears back and gave a smart n** to her thumb. “Ow!” Lieselotte sputtered. Ashes glowered, and after a moment, flushing, Lieselotte returned to her belly rubbing. “There had been a burial ground outside of the graveyard here,” Hans noted quietly, riding a sturdy gray mare alongside Daisy, “But I am not certain that would be acceptable.” “I didn't know that. I'll have to look for it,” Desdenova responded, glancing back at the cart following them, “I honestly prefer this. I mistrust how much interest there seems to be in all of this.” “Interest?” Hans prompted. “There is simply more interest here than I would have expected from a family that had bound itself to evil,” Desdenova responded, frowning faintly, “The amount of ghosts, poltergeists, that you described... this man... It all should have stopped when your wife passed on, if you'll pardon my saying, sir.” “Why do you say that?” “You had said it was some dealing of her family,” Desdenova explained, glancing again to the man, “I'd never heard their names, and you said that they were insisting that your wife would be as a queen...?” “Ah,” Hans nodded, a wry grin on his face, “That. Nor had I, frankly. She came to London really quite old to debut. She had money, that was certain, but it wasn't her family money. They had cut her off, and Marianne, my wife, was a clever and resourceful lass. She made scratch money telling fortunes from her rooming house, and invested nearly every cent very wisely. Within a few years, she was wealthy enough to decide that she was going to barge into the social class which she had been born to.” “I'll have to remember that strategy, though I'm not really certain I would know what concerns would be wise investments,” Desdenova noted, humorous. “Ah, see, that was the pickle,” Hans smirked, holding up a finger, “For you see, she had a knack for it. But her family – frankly, they had the most amazing history of making foolish investments.” “...And up until Marianne left them, those investments prospered...?” Desdenova inquired, rather droll. Hans nodded. “Exactly. I inquired of the clan from my investment brokerage, and found that over the years, the family has a tendency to make more bad decisions than good, but all of their investments would come back. All until Marianne left. Not that they were listening to her before, her father always chose poor risks, no matter how they looked.” “And then...?” Hans seemed confused a moment, but then chuckled ruefully, mopping his brow with a handkerchief. “After that, their charmed existence failed, yes. They were facing bankruptcy, in fact, before I met Marianne. Which made it all the more strange that they insisted that I should leave her be, she would return to them and she would live as a queen.” “As if she would return to them?” Desdenova frowned faintly. “Yes. They were quite convinced of it when Marianne swore she would never go back home. She hated the man they wanted her to marry, her siblings were grasping, greedy creatures, she hadn't ever gotten along with her parents. She often said she felt as if she was born to the wrong family,” Hans explained, “And that they were wicked.” “Which makes me wonder how this man here is connected to them,” Desdenova noted, glancing back once more to the casket towed behind them. “He said he was their pastor, Marianne said he was close to the family.” “So she had siblings, perhaps cousins...?” “Yes. Several cousins and such, the village where they lived, half of it was her family, really. And the rest of the village hated them intensely.” “So that's a fair number of people with interest in what Marianne did... But none of them should care at all about Lieselotte or Annaliese,” Desdenova murmured, his brows knitting. “Not at all, in fact,” Hans responded, “The family had collapsed by the time the girls were born, most have moved away and gone on.” “You kept tabs on them.” “Absolutely. Though I wouldn't say as much to my wife or to my daughters, there were several very bizarre accidents that could have taken my life that all occurred before we married. I was extremely vigilant of those afterwards, but none happened again. Until Marianne,” the older man responded, his brows drawing together thickly. “How did that happen, if you don't mind me asking?” Desdenova inquired gently. Hans exhaled, grimacing, his head shaking slowly. “My mother had died. I was absorbed in that, in those arrangements, grief stricken though I knew that she was failing. Marianne managed everything, home, my businesses, to allow me time to work through it all,” he explained slowly, “This was over a period of a year, really. I had Mama laid to rest and remained here, mainly tending to the girls and garden. As I finally felt well enough to return to work, I saw that Marianne seemed stressed and upset. I felt it must be the work telling on her. I told her I would manage things now.” “Stressed and upset?” “Yes, she had been fine and then suddenly, over a day, really, she... I believe that Crevon man had found her and was putting pressure on her somehow,” Hans exhaled. Desdenova nodded, but didn't push further. “Tell me. Did someone within your firm die at about the same time as your wife?” “...Die, no; went completely insane, yes,” Hans replied, frowning as he looked back to the young man, “Why do you ask?” “A handsome man of about her age?” “...I suppose he could have been seen to be so, and I really do not like where you are going with that,” Hans noted firmly. Desdenova held his hands up in a gesture of peace. “I know, I am sorry. But after observing what happened with Edward, I can't help but to think Crevon placed pressure on this man you have told me of to try and distract your wife. A plan that would have failed as massively as it did with Edward.” Hans glared thunderously at Desdenova before he finally bared his teeth as if in pain, scrubbing his handkerchief over his face for a moment. “You are correct. My assistant, Danial Wrenly. Good looking fellow and confirmed bachelor. Woman hater, he said, and it was so. Didn't have anything nice to say to any woman, even Marianne. Only females he liked were cats and his sister. Out of the blue, he was acting very sweetly to Marianne.” “He lived with his sister, I presume,” Desdenova nodded slowly, his features grim. “Yes. And she was a superstitious woman, faddy about anything mystical that came about. Fortunes, astrologies, cards, all those. It would have been child's play to gain entrance to her home...” Hans exhaled slowly. “When you returned without warning...?” “Yes. I returned without warning. Marianne had told me that Danial was acting very oddly towards her. I walked in and he simply went mad,” Hans replied in a low voice, “It was like nothing I had ever seen. As if he was trying to tear himself apart, to smash open his head... Marianne was shocked and ran...” “I see,” Desdenova mulled, shuddering faintly. Hans drew in a slow breath. “She ran right into traffic. And that was that. I was able to get to her before she was gone, but...” “I am sorry,” Desdenova told him, quiet and sincere, “I hate having to bring it back up.” “It never truly leaves, lad,” Hans responded with a painful smile. He glanced again to the cart following them, a dulled sense of hate leveled upon the coffin. “I think I follow you. You believe that they have decided that in lieu of Marianne, now that Lieselotte is eighteen, they will try and use her in whatever filthy covenant that they keep,” Hans murmured slowly. “I fear this may be so, yes. And that it could continue so long as there are any remaining that know of it,” Desdenova agreed, his words slow and thoughtful, “However, you have dealt them a hard blow by destroying this man.” “I still wonder what, who, he is.” “I think something of a ghoul. Alive, but not. A creature created by whatever the family had made covenant with to pry open the mind and body of someone suitable for the demon to inhabit,” Desdenova finally admitted. Hans eyed the youth, a brow quirked. “A demon.” “It would fit and follow.” “Still, knowing that you are such a mind among the educated and learned, a scientist...” “No one ever said that a scientist should not believe,” Desdenova pointed out with a wisp of a smile, quirky and brief, “I believe in … everything, really. There must be a reason, even if we never learn it, for demons and angels alike to have come into our cultures, after all.” “I cannot argue you there, lad. I am fortunate that you decided to come here. I can't even imagine what would have become of us,” Hans exhaled softly, shaking his head, “Just thinking that I may have agreed with Edward and had Lieselotte locked away forever...” “Things happen as they should,” Desdenova murmured with a slight shrug, shading his eyes against the sun. Their destination lay ahead, a fair sized city, busy and bright under the sunshine. “What will you do with it, after it's been cremated?” Hans asked, glancing at Desdenova. The young man grinned like a wolf pup, bright and toothy. “Were I an alchemist, I could bottle him and make quite a lot of money selling him by the gram,” he responded, “But in fact, I will simply scatter the remains here and there.” “Ahh. Definitely, more modern than a crossroads,” Hans nodded approvingly. Desdenova turned a mournful gaze upon him. “You didn't ask where here and there were.” Hans burst out laughing, shaking his head. He liked this boy. He'd make a fine son in law. Yet Desdenova hadn't so much as inquired if he could court Lieselotte, and it was clear to most that Desdenova was quite fond of her. Hans wondered, but decided to just watch and wait. The village seemed the same, Lieselotte decided, except that Faline had unceremoniously packed up and left. Dicer had left shortly before or after, no one seemed to know or care. It seemed a brighter place than she remembered, the fall colors crisp and the air cool. He hadn't spoken to her in weeks except to curtly accept her apology. That had been as he was leaving to return to his little flat over the pharmacy. He gently but firmly refused Han's invitation to stay. He needed to be closer to his work, he said. Lieselotte quietly let herself into the lych-gate and sat, smiling as her sister joined her a moment later. “Not going to breathlessly wait at the station?” Lieselotte teased gently. Annaliese rolled her eyes, amused. “Not yet. All of his letters, they make him sound like a whole other person. He finally understands what the people he wants to treat feel. I think... horrible as it sounds, that this is the best thing that could have happened to him.” “Edward always did rather look down on the mentally ill,” Lieselotte pointed out with a grimace. “On a lot of things and people. Sometimes, I asked myself why I married him at all. Sometimes I wondered if it was so that eventually he could have control of you through me.” “Anna...” Lieselotte sputtered, amazed that her twin could think up something so thoroughly nasty. “No, don't chide me...” “I wasn't, I was proud of you.” “...Oh, really,” Annaliese laughed abruptly, “But it's true. As if he'd be able to toss you into whatever treatment he desired and no one could stop him after Papa was gone. I even confronted him about it and he was furious because I would question the care that he would have given to you, and really, I took that as a 'yes'.” “...I can't think of any other way to take it,” Lieselotte decided, “But then he was always sending his friends to try and court me.” “Friends who would do whatever he told them to,” Annaliese pointed out grimly, “He was very unhappy when Mr. Von Tombs made it clear that he was so interested in you.” “...He's not...” Lieselotte choked, wide eyed. “Lotte, please,” Annaliese exhaled, “Just because he is a handsome, intelligent, and honorable man does not mean that by default he couldn't possibly have any real interest in you.” “...Well... I...” Lieselotte fumbled, lowering her head and fidgeting with her purse. “Drove him away.” “...Yes.” “He hasn't gone too far, so I hope you will consider that,” Annaliese pointed out, dry, “It's very obvious that he cares quite a bit for you. Just that he's accepted you as you are and hasn't come rushing in with dozens of ways to make you better and just like me should say a lot.” “It would if I wasn't so stupid about men,” Lieselotte grumbled, face in her hands. “I suspect Mr. Von Tombs isn't so wise about women, so hopefully, you'll even out,” Annaliese chuckled softly, “He's one of those sorts who fears to show his emotions lest he be rejected, and has a far more tender heart than he wants known.” “But he seems so confident and controlled.” “So does Papa,” Annaliese reminded her with a quirked brow and little smile. Lieselotte sputtered, finally laughing softly. “True. But Mr. Von Tombs is quite a lot more quirky than Papa, and I certainly have no love of parties and such.” “...Was I truly one of those ...rights of women, marriage is evil...?” Annaliese asked with a scandalized little giggle, “In your dream-world thing?” “You truly were, why, you even wore trousers!” Lieselotte whispered, wide eyed, “And Papa sighed and said if you simply must act like a man, then you must smoke a cigar with him, and you went ever so green after the second breath.” “Oh no! How awful!” Annaliese nearly squealed, hands at her mouth to keep from laughing. “And you were very insistent that I be helping with the business and not simply a household ornament and brood mare, and made Papa write up a very comprehensive wedding agreement, where all of my monies were my monies, and his were his...” “You couldn't have possibly believed it was me!” Annaliese nearly scolded. “I could, Anna, I thought well, this is what Anna would have been if she hadn't felt she had to be the little mama,” Lieselotte nearly apologized, “And you know, when you see things that aren't right or fair with you and Edward, you look very cross for a moment.” “That's different.” “It isn't. We grew up with Papa never saying 'this is woman's work, and that is men's work; he always said we must be proud of our educations and intelligence, and we should be equal to our husbands.” “Hm. Now I remember why I married Edward. He was trying to fix you and make you into another me, never realizing how awful that would be,” Annaliese mulled, nudging her sister, “And I saw what he could be. I just didn't realize what would have to happen for him to be that.” “I just hope that he understands now, and can use that to really help people,” Lieselotte decided, though a faint frown marred her brow. She quickly smoothed it away as she lifted her head, “You go and wait breathlessly, my quarry has arrived.” “Ah, I see... Oh my. Oh... he is just... lovely. Men should show off their muscles all the time, not just when they're doing heavy work,” Annaliese mulled, spotting Desdenova as he trundled a wheelbarrow across the cemetery. Old trousers and an undershirt showed easily how thin he was, and just as easily the lithe play of muscle and tendon across his arms and shoulders. “Oh, go,” Lieselotte sputtered, her face running red. Annaliese giggled, hugging her sister before quietly leaving the gate and heading for the train station. Lieselotte drew in her breath. She had to buck up and face him. She had a lot to work over in the past few weeks, and had done so bare faced and with an open heart. Setting her jaw, Lieselotte picked up a large basket and barged into the cemetery, following after Desdenova. “I'm really rather busy, Miss Lehmann,” he noted as she stepped into his line of sight. She tipped her head and observed his work. He was, at that, pruning and preparing old rose bushes for the winter. “And if I help, you can't tell me to go away.” “I can,” he reminded her, but didn't say anything more as she pulled a pair of heavy canvas gloves from her basket and started to toss the branches into the barrow. “I was very foolish. I think I always was. Everything had been given to me but I didn't realize it,” Lieselotte announced, “I sat in a strange world of denial and acceptance. Hoping someone could just give me a pill or a philter that would make me all better, and I was just fine. I needed to work, that's all.” Desdenova nodded, but didn't look at her. “Papa has come to see that I am not insane or ill, and... With everything that he is, he has driven away everything from the house. We have. Together. I sat down with him and learned about who we are on Papa's side. I learned to hear the gryphon's voice. I learned to value and use my strength,” Lieselotte announced, “I can't be a little girl forever trying to cling to mother's skirts.” “I'm glad to hear that,” Desdenova replied calmly, focused on his work. Lieselotte grimaced faintly, but she didn't think it would be so easy to win back his trust. “Now I'm going to stay with Old Woman Kelly. Through the winter. She needs help whether she admits it or not, and I need to learn. I understand now that I choose, and I see how close I came to choosing to fail just as I was poised to succeed.” “They used your heart against you,” Desdenova finally noted, almost unwillingly, as he stepped back and began to pile straw over the bush. “Yes. A heart that was entirely blind to what was around it.” Desdenova had nothing to say to that, and went onto the next bush. Liselotte bit her lower lip, grimacing, but picked up the branches as he cut them away. “Why have you stayed?” she asked slowly. He blinked a few times and finally looked at her, perplexed. “I have a job here. I just can't...” “Yes, you can. Your parents are quite wealthy, the employment is far beneath you, and you said your mother sent you to see if you could help me at all,” Lieselotte pointed out, “But you didn't want to be a teacher to me. So you just guided when you could. Then I hurt you. So why didn't you leave?” Desdenova eyed her for a long moment, his features impassive. Something flickered in his eyes, but she couldn't decipher it. “I like it here,” he finally shrugged faintly. “I haven't been a very good friend. I take, but I don't often give,” Lieselotte offered slowly, “Always so needy. Not nearly as graced as I am when I dance.” That gained a wisp of a smile from Desdenova. He shrugged again, continuing with the roses. Lieselotte followed, picking up the debris. “How is your horse?” she asked idly. He snorted softly. “Daisy is fine. You'll see her quite often if you're to stay with Kelly, I sent her to help look after her.” “That's very kind of you.” “I suppose. I haven't been able to ride as much as I like and Daisy gets bored. Kelly shouldn't be walking around like she usually does. She has a light cart with snow skids but I haven't been able to work on it yet,” Desdenova responded, pausing to wipe his brow. “Perhaps I can,” Lieselotte decided, sitting down on the grass with her basket. As Desdenova watched, she carefully unpacked a picnic lunch. He tilted his head, brows knit. “Well, come on. I learned how to cook all this just for the occasion, don't deprive me of the opportunity of seeing if I've accidentally managed to poison you,” she announced with an imperious wave of her hand over the waiting food. Desdenova sputtered a laugh, and pulled off his work gloves before kneeling on the blanket she had spread out. “It can't possibly be that hard to make pasties and sandwiches.” “It is, you have no idea how hard it is to jam as much nasty temper and obnoxiousness into each morsel. It improves the flavor of the stupid when it's been long-stewed,” Lieselotte informed him haughtily. He chuffed another laugh, reaching for one of the small meat-pies she'd set out, and she nodded approval. “Chock full of foot in mouth.” “It's very good,” he assured her after taking a bite. “Foot is delicious,” Lieselotte nodded, a grin pulling at her lips that she fought against until she had to cover her mouth with her hand. “I do forgive you, Lotte, it's just … I know what I am, and I know what you want,” Desdenova murmured, his eyes averted to a bowl of potato salad. Lieselotte reached over to touch his chin, gazing into his eyes when he lifted his head. Such lovely eyes, blue and green, soulful and mournful both. “Desdenova,” she whispered, grimacing slightly, then she squashed a meat pie into his face. Desdenova blinked several times, finally wiping the mess into his hands, back into a reasonable facsimile of its original state, and ate it. “Foot is very good,” he decided, “And must you resort to such crude methods of making yourself known?” In answer, Lieselotte reached over and mashed a handful of potato salad across his mouth. He stared at her for a moment, and scooped up a sandwich to cram into her face. Kelly's hut was a warm and cozy thing, built half within a hill, sturdy and ancient. There was a small stable cut entirely into the hill, a well in the courtyard, a fenced garden, a pig stye and outhouse, all sheltered from the cold north wind by the hill. And it was still a miserable run to the outhouse when the temperature dropped. Not to mention chilly on the backside. Lieselotte woefully eyed the outhouse through the fluffy fall of snow as she quickly bundled up. It wasn't as bad as it could have been, there was a covered walkway leading to it. She was just going to have to toughen up. And quickly, she told herself with a laugh as she made a dash for it. Daisy nattered within the stall, comfortable and calm. It never failed to amaze Lieselotte, particularly when most other animals were uneasy with her. Though that seemed to be easing, Kelly's farm cat allowed Lieselotte to pet her now and again; the hens only complained mildly when she went into their coop, looking for eggs. The cart was small and lightweight, and somehow, a pair of runners fitted onto it for snow. Lieselotte turned it upside down and carefully began to inspect the chassis. After a few moments, she took a runner down and began to compare the hardware. There was a tool box in the shed, but the light had faded quickly, and it was time for supper. Lieselotte left the runners leaned to the cart, and with a pat to Daisy's nose, scooted back into the house. It wasn't, she knew, as perfectly neat as Kelly kept it, but Lieselotte was learning. She hustled to the fire and took a hook to pull a small cauldron from the embers. She had biscuits to bake and then she'd have to make sure the fire was set to burn evenly over night, breakfast to prepare... The endless list of chores was more of an inspiration than depressing. Each required thought and planning and focus, even after she became adept with them, she would need to know when something wasn't right. Most of Kelly's recipes were all like that. What felt right, what felt wrong. As she considered that, she stopped and tasted the stew. After a few moments, she filched down a small jar from a rack and added salt, then ground pepper. She eyed the rest of the spices but decided that she wasn't familiar enough with them to continue. Once Lieselotte had finished with dinner, the dishes washed and the fire banked, she finally settled down in an easy chair near the hearth and tipped the shade of the oil lamp for a bit more light. She opened an old hand written book, something between a journal and a grimoire, she supposed, and began to read. Words from a whole other time threaded together, homilies and simples, from knowing the signs of an early frost and preparing for it to making ointments for various injuries. Lieselotte frowned faintly, fingertip running along under the neat and somewhat spidery writing. Start from within that all will be well. With modesty, honor, honesty and diligence. Nodding slowly to herself, Lieselotte shifted the book aside and closed her eyes. It seemed she had fallen asleep, her breathing soft and even, but it seemed to her that she was standing in front of herself, carefully studying everything about her. There was that part she didn't like. Lieselotte gazed upon it, frowning slightly. Yet she could feel warnings when she reached for it. She stopped and instead examined those warnings. Were they just fear, anxiety? Embarrassment? They seemed darker and firmer than that. Though her first impulse was to shove right past those warnings, Lieselotte stopped. They were there for a reason, she needed to know that reason before she went any further. As she opened her eyes, she jumped. Kelly stood peering at her, beaming when the girl looked at her. “Now ye's getting somewhere,” Kelly chuckled, patting her hand, “Now come and get to bed, it be late.” “You shouldn't be up at all,” Lieselotte chided as she stood, taking Kelly's arm, balancing against the crutch the old woman used. “Bah. Feel it? I needed to put down the sand-cat to block the draft under the door.” Lieselotte paused, frowning faintly as she glanced to the door. A fabric tube fashioned into a whimsical cat, filled with sand, was laid at the base of the door. There was a strange icy prickling on her skin. “Snow will be ice by morning,” Kelly explained, “You'll be needing to watch your step carefully.” “Why didn't I ever notice it before...?” “In that big comfortable house, with all those servants? They made sure ye never would feel it, which now that I think about it, be a disservice to ye. Who knows what ye may end up within, best that ye be prepared,” Kelly decided, shuffling back to her bed and rolling under the pile of quilts and blankets. Lieselotte laughed softly. “I see now.”
|
 |
 |
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Posted: Thu Oct 27, 2011 8:06 am
Begin In Darkness
Chapter 8
written by Shine On Crazy Diamond Desdenova paused as he worked in the cemetery, his brows knitting. Plaster had fallen in patches here and there from the stone fence, was gone altogether in some places, and as he cut back an ungainly boxwood bush, he found that the plaster showed a distinctly rectangular impression in rusty cracks. Tipping his head, Desdenova traced the cracks with a gloved finger before he turned back to his wheelbarrow, pulling out a chisel like tool. He quickly popped the plaster away from an old door set into the wall. The door itself was locked, the mechanism clogged with rust and plaster, the hinges in no better shape. Desdenova glanced around, behind him, but the cemetery was deserted that time of day. Quirking a brow and murmuring, hand held over the lock, he created a quick pop of energy, then two more over the hinges. Smiling rather wryly, Desdenova pushed the door, putting his shoulder into it against the plaster remaining on the other side. The door groaned and finally sprung open, creaking and cracking. Desdenova threaded himself through the door carefully, stepping down to the old graveyard. Giving an unearthly yowl, Ashes leapt to the top of the fence, hugely fluffed, his back arched, hissing and spitting as his tail lashed. Desdenova paused, looking up at the animal, a brow lifting. “That bad?” he inquired, but slowly backed himself to the door, regarding the few stones and crypts in curiosity. A sudden and sharp crack rang out, a bullet pinged off of the stone near Ashes's paws. The cat and young man both swiftly ducked behind the wall for cover, both pressing into the thicker boxwood that Desdenova had yet to prune. “Ya git it?” a man cackled, his voice a coarse tenor. “Nah. An' I like pussycat, more's tha pity. Tastes like bunny rabbit,” the second noted mournfully, his tones carrying a slow slurring, as if he was already half drunk. “Biddy better be playin' us straight 'er I'll straighten 'er neck arright. This here's a long jaunt f' a few pounds, an' I'm famished,” the first grumbled, irritable, as he stumped down the trail leading to the sinners graveyard. Desdenova frowned as he listened, shifting silently to move Ashes to his shoulder, where the cat settled tensely. “Aw, quitchyer whinin', Billy, got plenty a pie in th' bag if ya so starved,” the second snorted, “There tis. Nice an' simple.” “Pie what ya woman made, meanin' I may as well be gnawin' 'pon one of them rocks,” Billy muttered, and apparently shuffled through the bag for the food anyhow. The second man guffawed while metallic clicking sounded. Reloading, Desdenova decided. “Middle one, Ralph,” Billy noted, speaking with his mouth full, “Wit' th' new lock.” “Yeah, I see it,” Ralph agreed, moving towards the crypt, “Stinks t' high heaven, too.” “It's a crypt, Ralph, not particularly gonna be smellin' like a posey.” “Yeah, I don't like this,” Ralph decided abruptly, his tones suspicious and cool, “Red headed tart dressed t' th' nines jus' happens t' be hangin' aroun' Mole's Hole Bar, an' cryin' in her pretty lace hanky 'cause she found 'er dear ol' uncle's legacy t' her an' it's been locked up in a crypt? An' she's jus' so kind she'll give us a few pounds f' our trouble if we fetch it f' her? Not t' mention trustin' we won't take it all?” “That bein' why ya got ya gun,” Billy reminded the man. “Can't stop some things with a gun. Didn't you read on about them learned men all gone mad an' most dead for sittin' in a hainted house? They had pistols, all 'em. Didn't do any good,” Ralph noted darkly. “We ain't learned men, an' so what, they all got spooked an' started shootin' each other,” Billy sneered, walking closer to the crypt. “It was sumpthin' else. My gram always knew when there was ghosts an' such aroun'. Said ya could smell 'em, like rotten oranges an' filth.” “Smells bad enough f' a fair mob o' ghosts, then.” “Or a dead body, an' that trollop's settin' us up f' a murder,” Ralph muttered, “Sod this. She can get 'er own moneys from here if there really is money.” Desdenova slowly tilted his gaze up to Ashes. The cat remained fluffed up, but was utterly still and stiff, his eyes fixed. He regarded the animal as curiously as Billy must have been staring at Ralph. “So ya jus' now decides this? Wastin' trainfare an' th' whole damn day?” Billy demanded, astonished. “So what, she paid f' it, an' all I gotta do is get one of them fat lil' deer runnin' loose an' we've made our money,” Ralph snorted, turning away. Billy stared after the man. “You crazy?! ...Lettin' some stink drive you offa a few hundred pounds...?” “How stupid we gotta be t' think that red head is really gonna trust us with her money when she coulda opened that gate 'er self?” Ralph insisted, his voice sounding further away. Billy fell silent while Ralph walked. Desdenova bit his lower lip, turning faintly in place. He closed his eyes and whispered under his breath, creating a rippling of energy that disturbed every animal across the meadow, sending rabbits, pheasants, and the small deer alike scrambling. That should keep Ralph occupied. There was another gunshot, further away, and Ralph's gleeful yell of triumph some ten minutes later. Billy abruptly grumbled. “Stupid soddin' moron, shoulda known he'd see the game an' not give a damn for th' money,” he noted, a chain rattling. Ashes twitched abruptly, meeting Desdenova's gaze harshly. Desdenova set the cat onto a branch and swung from the bush to push through the small door in the wall once more. “What are you doing?” Desdenova barked out as he marched out. Billy clipped a stare to the young man, alarmed before realizing it was just a boy. He smiled toothily and continued to work the key in the lock covertly. “Heh. Jes' payin' respects, lad. Now g'wan about y' business, isn't no reason f' ya t' be disturbin' a man mournin' his poor uncle.” “Get away from there, get away!” Desdenova blurted out as Billy cracked the lock open and released the chain. “What...?” “Get away!” Desdenova barked, trying to haul the man away from the tomb's door as it slowly opened, and finding that Billy was held there as firmly as if he'd stepped into cement. Billy threw his arms over his face and screamed in horror, hunkering back as tendrils of blackish red slung from the crypt, wrapping around him and squeezing. Desdenova wrenched back with a yelp of pain before he set his teeth and locked an arm around Billy's shoulders, his feet set. His voice cracked like a whip as Desdenova realized what he was looking at, barking out 'banishment' with all of the force he could muster. The tendrils jerked back briefly only to lunge back for Billy once more, this time winding around his legs and pulling. Billy yowled hopelessly, clinging to Desdenova as the young man tried once more to rally. “Holy mother lovin' hell!” Ralph blurted out, skidding to a halt and fumbling his rifle up. He fired into the crypt before running closer and clubbing at the manifestation wound around Billy's legs with the butt of the rifle. “Banishment!” Desdenova snapped once more, a foot braced against the outside of the crypt, sweat running down his face. There was a distant wailing, as if from far beneath an unfathomable pool of water, and the tendrils snapped away with a sick, wet popping and tearing. Billy shrieked, his eyes nearly coming from his head, and fainted, his lower left leg torn away at the knee. “s**t...” Desdenova choked, and he yelled again after the retreating tendrils. With a squeal, it flung Billy's leg back, the appendage striking Ralph square in the face. The man yowled and toppled into a faint. Panting, Desdenova slammed the door shut and turned on Billy, wide eyed. The man was bleeding heavily, in deep shock. There wasn't much time, and Desdenova was already pushing his limits driving the demon back. “Please do not allow that thing to feed, not even on this sinner of a man,” Desdenova abruptly blurted out, hands clasping with the prayer. He dropped to his knees and for lack of anything else to, locked his fingers around the bloody stump of Billy's leg. Not all as powerful as you would have people believe, are you? Voiceless words sneered, inaudible but present. Desdenova declined to reply, focusing his will into the injured man. Nothing more than a pup wet behind the ears, thinking you can do a man's work when you don't have it in you, you're weak, you're a mockery, a shadow, of the true power that you will never have. Your blood is tainted and the only way you will ever command the forces of magic the way you think you should is to side with darkness... Desdenova closed his eyes, ignoring the insidious words that seemed to write themselves in fire across the darkness of his mind. He did not fear the darkness, feared no black dogs, cats, horses, or birds. He knew who he was and what his choices were. You never needed to fear the darkness, you are part of it, you are home here, take what is yours, power far more vast than ever you have dreamed. Feel it, taste it, the energy you should have always had to command... It was there, Desdenova knew, as if an enormous enraged boil just waiting to be lanced. Sheer power without fetters. He could take it. It would only require a touch. With such power, you would protect your beautiful little Lieselotte. She would never be in danger again. She would turn to you, be utterly yours, no questions would remain... He seemed so near. Poised to reach for the darkness, drawn there as the words spoke of Lieselotte. How he would become perfectly the one she truly wanted. How she would give her love to him. How she would go into arms and never look aside. The temptation of words writhed eagerly as they stood in dark brilliance in his mind. With a sudden, vulpine grin, Desdenova gave a choked yell, letting his mind flood with golden light, the joy of the sun rising rolling quickly into the stern power of the midday noon of the desert where he was born. It wasn't nice at all, but Desdenova laughed in ragged gales at the outraged and agonized squalling of the temptation fleeing before light. Panting, he wiped his brow and smiled rather wryly to Ashes as the cat hopped down beside him. He patted the animal before glancing to Bill rather unwillingly. Ashes mewed smugly, stepping onto the man's left leg, once more attached below the knee, though with a thick and ugly scar. Desdenova blinked several times, rubbing at his eyes. “Did you do that? I can't,” he asked the cat, astonished. Ashes marched up to the unconscious man's chest and sat, tail flicking as he mewed once. “I know. He doesn't deserve it, being that stupid, but maybe he can learn,” Desdenova exhaled, checking the mans pulse before looking at Ralph, “At least he heard you.” Ashes mewed again, smug. Snorting, Desdenova staggered to his feet and locked the chain. He paused and muttered a word, melting the mechanism before letting it fall. He spread his hands and sent two balls of light spinning from his palms to encircle the tomb several times before they finally faded, leaving it ringed against evil. “Yes, and I'm positive he'll never shoot at another cat. They'll come to their senses soon enough and get as far away from here as they can. And if we hurry, we can probably find the deer he shot. Venison sounds good today.” Ashes mewed brightly and took off at a trot, stopping at the edge of the old graveyard to wait for Desdenova. Moments later, a large black dog with the elegant lines of the wolfhound joined the cat. The pair loped up the hill, following their noses. Daisy ran lightly as a deer down the snowy road, gleefully prancing along, cheered considerably by the strings of bells that Lieselotte had found and buckled to the cart turned sled harness. Lieselotte sat almost at the edge of the seat, eyes wide and laughing in exhilaration, the reins held tightly in gloved hands. It was fortunate that Daisy was well trained, but it didn't matter at the moment, they both enjoyed the speed and sunny winter day immensely. The mare decided to swing through the woods, dropping to a brisk canter, head up and ears swiveling about as if she was looking for something. The world was striped in glittering white and shades of gray, silhouettes of the bare trees etching shadows over snow randomly, turning the drive into a strange tunnel through a stranger reality. Had the ghosts, demons, imps, monsters retreated to the woods after finding that Hans did not necessarily have to see them to cast them away from his home, that all he needed was his daughter's help to to turn a formidable force of will and faith against them? Perhaps it was Papa all along that they were trying to get to, Lieselotte mulled. Perhaps they didn't realize his power and influence until they had all but thrown the opportunity away, and the only way to him was through her. If only Mama had realized it. She must have known his strength, but... Well, that was their stumbling block. Pride. Lieselotte grimaced. She prayed that her mother could find the earring left in offering of a goddess, know it for what it was, and somehow accept it. Cast off the chains binding her and finally be free. Daisy came to a smooth halt at the crossroads, and Lieselotte rolled from the little cart, laughing and stumbling a bit. “It's so different here now. All the bones are laid bare in winter, but then the snow covers them...” Lieselotte noted, patting the animal before turning to the old plinth. The bowl Desdenova had left there remained, half filled with bird seed, a bale of hay broken apart around it. Several small birds fluttered from the bowl as Lieselotte approached, and she cooed softly as she saw the prints of deer hooves punched through the snow and ice. “It must be quite busy here in the evening,” she decided, adding a biscuit and a few old bits of hardware that she'd taken from the cart to replace with new, “I wonder what statue was here, which Old One. I always forget to ask Desdenova. But knowing him, he doesn't actually know, he'll just insist that he does.” Daisy chuffed, and it sounded like amused agreement. Lieselotte snickered before she carefully stepped to regard the plinth, silent and contemplative. It hadn't been so long since she had come tumbling into the dirt before it to find an utterly obnoxious and laconic young man questioning her motives and soul. Had she fallen? Lieselotte tilted her head slightly. She supposed that she had, in truth. Fallen from being the nasty demonic brat she should have been. Everything about her spoke of it, animals disliking her, flowers making her sneeze, Kelly constantly screaming at her. But that wasn't her. That what was within her that she had denied and tried to hide from, to escape. Trying to escape it hadn't done so well. Lieselotte grimaced faintly, but with a soft sigh, openly acknowledged that she had tried so hard that she had nearly given herself right into evil hands and ways. It was a hard truth, but the only one she had. It seemed all tied in with that part of herself that she kept finding herself warned away from. Kelly assured her that it was best to leave it as it was, work around it until it was time to discover what it was. Lieselotte grimaced faintly. She was almost positive that she knew what it was, and wanted badly to work with it. But she resisted. “In the stories, the struggling little princess would ignore what the good witch told her and try to fight it through only to be put into a worse position,” Lieselotte noted absently, “And then the hero would have to rescue her, yuck.” “Yuck?” Lieselotte startled, turning a circle, looking for the source of the voice. She almost expected Desdenova, but it wasn't his voice at all. It sounded like an old man. It seemed that he'd been standing there a while, petting Daisy's head and gaining quite a bit of pleased nattering. Yet she hadn't noticed him. Lieselotte eyed the man a moment, head tilted. No matter how she looked at him, he just seemed to be an old man, well off, taking a brisk morning stroll. “Being rescued by a hero is yuck?” the man prompted humorously as Lieselotte stared at him like a startled doe. Her lashes fluttered and with a laugh, she nodded. “It would be, simply awful, sir. Could you imagine? You wouldn't even know his name or where he was from or if he was even nice or not, and they generally expected the damsel to marry them!” “Being a hero isn't proof enough of a mans good heart and intentions?” the old man inquired, a brow quirked. “Oh, no. Just because you're good doesn't mean you're nice,” Lieselotte nodded firmly, stifling a laugh as she said it. He regarded her in warm amusement as she picked her way back to the road. “I see. And what is this task that your princess would be set to that she would fail by ignoring good advice?” he inquired, bowing slightly as the girl approached the little sled, “Herman Omaha, at your service.” “Lieselotte Lehmann,” she responded with a little curtsey, “Papa lives up at the Temperance, I'm helping old woman Kelly through the winter. ...And well, that's the thing, I'm not quite sure what it is, I just know that if I insist to myself that I can do it when I know I can't, then... Well, I don't care to be rescued.” “Ah, you are the other daughter, I have come here at your brother in law's request to assist with his sanitarium,” Herman responded, beaming a moment before his features moved into thought, his head tilting, “Have you a name for this ...blockage, then?” Lieselotte cringed inwardly. A man brought in to help with Edward's sanitarium could only be another mind doctor, and he was certain to have learned her history. Yet she pushed it aside. She would not be intimidated, and she would not fall back into the trap of thinking some pill or regime or diet or anything but her own hard work could save her. “Not really. I think it's a lot of fears for my mother,” Lieselotte assured him with a bit of a frown. “Ah, but she has passed away, I understood?” There was something peculiar in the question, though it was entirely natural. Lieselotte couldn't quite put her finger on it. “Yes, but... Well, she is gone, certainly, but all that I remember and such is still within me. It was all such a sudden thing and shock, I don't think any of us really dealt well with it.” “I wouldn't expect anyone to deal well with the loss of their mother so early,” Herman decided with a wry smile, “Or ever, truly, I still miss my own mama. Not that men are supposed to say as much.” “I think they should if they do. It's silly to pretend they don't,” Lieselotte nodded, “Papa often will say so, and that he misses his grandmother, too.” “Ah, so you are another of those rights of women champions, are you?” he teased, looking her over. Pretty as her sister, indeed, with delicate form and features, but her clothing was simple utility, rather worn and somewhat untidy. “I am, see, I have my trousers on,” Lieselotte announced, wide eyed as she flared out her skirt, “And driving my own pony quite fast down the roads, too.” “I see,” Herman chuckled, glancing to Daisy as he scratched under her mane, “Society's very ruination.” “I try to only ruin small parts of it. I was going into town – Daisy isn't truly mine, a friend has loaned her to Kelly and I for the winter... and I really don't know how to drive, but Daisy does... Would you care for a ride to the house, or town? Because I ought to be going.” “Daisy? She doesn't look much like a Daisy,” Herman decided, chuckling as he offered a hand to Lieselotte. She laughed as she clambered back to the seat. “She answers to it,” she nodded, quite pleased to have quoted Desdenova's own reasoning, and reached for the reins. Herman gave a grunt and reached quickly to steady her hands on the leathers even as he climbed beside her. “Careful careful, you want to hold the reins quiet and still till your passengers are aboard. A shake means 'go',” he explained, thumping to the bench with a grin, “Now take off your brake...” “...Where would this brake be?” Lieselotte inquired slowly. Herman blinked, a few times, as if he was truly debating his decision to ride with the young lady, or to even show her how to drive, but with a crinkling of humor at his eyes, he pointed to a red handle set alongside the cart's frame. “That. And it seems to be up, so give a few clicks to let Daisy know we're ready and flick the reins,” he offered, “Tell me, young lady, however did you manage to harness Daisy without knowing anything about it?” “Oh, there was a diagram in the stable,” Lieselotte nodded, clicking her tongue and flapping the reins once, “But it was for a plow horse. I figured it out though.” Herman lifted his brows and leaned to look Daisy over as the mare cantered gladly through the woods. Every strap lay correctly, the strands of bells were properly buckled into place, the horse wasn't in any distress. “An excellent job,” he assured her, “Now though Daisy seems happy with her current gait, we shouldn't come sailing into town, let's work on controlling her speed...” Lieselotte paid careful attention to the man's instructions, occasionally sneaking peeks at him. He must have been very handsome as a boy, she decided, with strong, aquiline features and a warm tan skin, time worn into a fine patina of lines and wrinkles. His hair was cut quite short and was white under his hat, as were his short beard and mustache. Eyes that should have been a piercing black were merely warm and friendly under still-dark brows. “Are you a doctor?” Lieselotte inquired as she carefully guided Daisy through her paces. Daisy nattered a few times, complaining about the easy walk, and compensated by giving a bounce to make the bells jingle all the more. “She is quite a character,” Herman decided, watching Daisy before grinning, “I am, in fact, Missy. A physical doctor, not one of the mind, however. I was one of the staff looking after Edward while he was ill.” “Oh. That's why he's had you come here?” “He's found that mental illness may have many causes, and has even more paths to health,” Herman agreed, “Too many men his age believe that a mind illness must only be of the mind. They fail to realize that many diseases give that effect. He has asked for Pastor Parsons to give his advice as well, because a whole heart and mind must also have faith and hope.” “I am truly glad he has learned that,” Lieselotte nodded. “Most men of his sort have to learn that the hard way,” Herman noted, rather dry and droll, “Now, Miss, you see that sheet of shining ice up ahead? We'll slip and slide all across that and Daisy may lose her footing on it.” “Oh... what shall I do?” Lieselotte inquired, reining Daisy in somewhat jerkily. Herman reached over for her hand, lifting it and pointing it towards a pile of snow freshly fallen from a tree's boughs. “That will do. Move that snow to cover over the ice. And any leaves and such beneath it.” “...I... uh...” “Focus on the snow,” he informed her, patient, “As if you were closing fingers over it, much larger than your hand, of course.” Managing to swallow back her astonishment, her lashes fluttering as she turned her gaze onto the pile of snow. She swallowed and focussed, first on the snow, then her hand. She closed her eyes and imagined the scene as sharply as she could, just as she visualized things when meditating. It was slow and clumsy, imagining taking that big handful of snow and debris to sprinkle over the road, and cold. More than cold, it seemed to be quite a bit of effort. Lieselotte steeled herself. She wasn't ever the sort to turn away from work. “Very good!” Herman announced some time later. Lieselotte opened her eyes and stared in surprise. The ice had been covered over nicely. “Off we go, then,” he encouraged, “Focus and concentration are just as important as patience and obedience. We'll have much to work upon this winter, I think. I think you shall go back to Kelly to work on lighting candles.” “...Uhm. ...I shall, then,” Lieselotte finally managed to blurt out, beaming utter sunshine, “Thank you.” “Next Monday, I expect to see that you have mastered that, and become more adept at moving things,” he decided, “I'll meet you by the crossroads again, so I will have my walk.” “I will, I'll see you there... You don't want a ride back to Temperance?” Lieselotte inquired, curious, as they glided into the village. “No, I'll get the rest of my walk going back,” Herman chuckled, waiting under Lieselotte had stopped the sled and carefully set the brake before he stepped down. He gave her a hand down, and indicated Daisy. “Now make sure she's not overheated or chilled, give her hooves a look and knock out any ice, and don't leave her standing too long. Let her have some to drink before you head off. Have a lovely afternoon,” he added, pausing to pat Daisy before he reset his hat and went marching off towards the meadow. Lieselotte quickly went to see to Daisy before anything else, pausing uncertainly as she realized she wasn't quite so sure what overheated or chilled would be. She regarded the mare anxiously, startling as a light blanket was tossed over Daisy's back. “Oh, gads, what have you done to my poor horse?” Desdenova demanded, huffing and flicking in disdain at the bells on Daisy's bridle. The mare snapped at him playfully, ears to the side, and tried to lift her head out of his reach. “We like to be pretty, instead of boring,” Lieselotte retorted, settling the blanket and frowning as she tested the warmth coming from the animal before nodding, “So a light blanket after a run in the snow, and when we get back...?” “A good rub down, make sure she's dry, and her usual night blanket. Check her before bed to make sure it's not too warm or cold,” he responded, making another grab for Daisy's bells. She caught his wrist and slobbered over his cuff. “...Yuck,” Desdenova exhaled. “It's not nice to take a lady's pretty things from them,” Lieselotte scolded. “Next, you'll have her in ribbons and pantaloons,” he scolded right back, shaking horse slobber off of his arm as best he could. “I think I shall,” she beamed, notching her chin up, “Are you finished being a thorough man-pig? I have shopping to do.” “No, I came to see how you are both getting along,” Desdenova sniffed, finally taking a handkerchief to wipe his cuff. “We brought you cookies,” Lieselotte informed him testily, arms folded over her chest. Desdenova eyed her suspiciously. “Did you make them?” “I did. I poisoned every one of them. Also, they explode in your face because I won't be here to smash them on you.” “Thank you,” Desdenova replied with a low sweep of bow, a flourish of hand stuffing the horse-slobbered handkerchief under Lieselotte's head shawl and against her cheek. She squealed and hopped, batting to get the handkerchief out while he marched to root through the cart for the basket of cookies. “They're awful,” Desdenova reported a moment later, his voice thick as he chewed. “Good,” Lieselotte sniffed, pitching a snow ball at him. He paused, eyes narrowing, as the glob of wet snow slid down his forehead. “Oh, you shall pay for that,” he informed her, finishing off the cookie and dusting off his hands. Lieselotte promptly pegged him with another snowball, catching him square in the jaw. Outraged, Desdenova lunged for her. She cackled laughter, turning and darting away. Desdenova had long legs and plenty of reach, but Lieselotte realized quickly that he wasn't used to the snow, and headed for the deeper drifts. She was small and quick enough to navigate them, he bogged into the piled snow and with a yelp and flail, vanished entirely into it. Lieselotte paused, considering darkly. He was a sly one, and would resort to dirty tricks if he knew he couldn't win by conventional means. But she could, too. Though she wasn't sure if that was fair or not. Most of his dirty tricks were just his wit or cunning, she rarely even saw him using his powers. Someone might see, though, so Lieselotte decided to brazen it out. She shuffled through the snow bank and brushed away snow until she found Desdenova's hand. Poking a few times without reaction gained a frown. She grabbed it and pulled. With a triumphant yell, Desdenova came bursting out of the snow to fall on Lieselotte, who yipped and swung a tight, hard left hook into his solar plexus. The yell turned to a gasp, and Lieselotte realized far too late that dodging would have been the wiser course as he flopped over her. “I'm so sorry I didn't mean to slug you!” Lieselotte blurted out, mortified, the moment she realized that he was honestly gasping for air. She managed to shove him to his side and fretted helplessly as he struggled to get his wind back. What had he done when faced with her, not breathing, her heart failing...? Lieselotte's brow creased, pushing his shoulder, and fancied he was turning blue. His mouth was open, eyes screwed shut, jerking as he tried to suck in air. The solution was obvious, Lieselotte promptly leaned down and blew as hard as she could into his lips. She took another gulp of air and repeated the process, grasping his hair in her hands to hold him still. Desdenova's eyes opened, startled, and was rather powerless to stop Lieselotte as she virtually hyperventilated into his lungs. But as the pain faded, and he could draw in better than a shallow breath, he simply lay in the snow, watching Lieselotte's resuscitation on him. He finally gave a choke of a laugh, trying to push her back. Panting herself, Lieselotte stared at him tearfully. “I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to hurt you,” she whimpered. “Your father must have taught you that,” he replied, holding a hand over his upper stomach, his voice faint and raspy. “...Well... of course... who else?” “Nice punch,” Desdenova assured her with a quirky little smile, “You don't have to hit me if you want to kiss me, though. I am easier than that.” Lieselotte gaped at him a moment, her face flushing red hot. “You should be glad you're not a frog,” she retorted, a bit weakly, dashing at tears in her eyes, “I really thought I hurt you.” Desdenova paused, his head tilting a bit. He smiled a bit, reaching over to brush carefully at her cheek, quitting when he realized that snow and gravel had dug into his skin. “Just knocked the wind out of me, it hurts, but only for a while,” he soothed gently. “But you were turning blue,” Lieselotte blurted out, suddenly in tears. Desdenova stared at her, taken off guard, and he shifted, anxiously trying to pet her hair or wipe away the tears, each time realizing his hands were dirty. “It's just the snow reflecting off of my skin, see? I still look blue but I'm not,” he insisted, showing her his hand then holding it out of the snow to show the true color in the sun, “My lips would turn white if I was really choking.” “You're just saying that.” “Don't make me hold my breath until I really do turn blue and pass out,” Desdenova whispered, wide eyes wet and sad, “I will. I used to do it all the time before I realized that my parents were only grading my temper tantrums for dramatic effect and I came to with horrible headaches.” Lieselotte choked out a laugh despite herself, and wiped her face on her sleeve, peering at him. “Truly?” “Truly,” he agreed, a sheepish little smile on his face, “I was the only boy, and was terribly spoiled.” “Still are,” Lieselotte sniffled thickly. “...Well, I have a little brother now,” he assured her with a crooked tilt of smile, his gaze flickering between her eyes, concern clear on his features, “Still spoiled.” “Rotten and mean.” “Well... yes...” he agreed, his gaze dropping with a soft sigh, “Not very social, anytime I'm myself I've probably offended half of the people, and I'll get to the other half shortly; I have to constantly be on guard. Most girls would have told me to go to hell a long time ago.” Lieselotte paused as she considered that, frowning faintly. She shifted slightly, considering telling him to stop being such a baby, knowing he'd likely welcome returning to familiar ground, playfully insulting and rough housing. Brows knit slightly, she leaned over and turned her head to regard his features. He glanced at her briefly with a fade of smile and slight shrug. She quickly pressed a kiss to the corner of his lips, pausing when he turned quickly, surprised. “Missed,” she told him gravely. “You have terrible aim,” Desdenova agreed, his voice faint and his skin running red. Before she could respond, he returned the kiss gently, lingering a moment before giving a somewhat shaky exhalation. “...Very... sweet,” he mumbled. Lieselotte flushed, fingertips at her lips, eyelids lowered. She nodded, then bumped his shoulder with hers. “You alright?” she asked softly. “Just sore.” “I have to go shopping,” Lieselotte reminded him, stumbling to her feet and trying to pull him up as well. He managed to stagger back upright, cautiously drawing in a deep breath. “That was an awesome punch,” he decided. “You are really being strange now,” she snorted, taking his hand and towing him back to the horse and cart. “No, no, my father used to fight bare knuckle, and was very good. He taught me how to fist fight,” Desdenova sputtered softly, a hand over his diaphragm, more protective than from pain. “Really? I can't decide if that's thrilling or horrible,” Lieselotte noted, brows lifted. “That depends upon whether you win or lose,” he assured her with a chuff of laughter, taking the basket of cookies and offering her one. “They're very good,” he noted. “Really? Kelly said I put in too much cinnamon,” Lieselotte responded, taking it doubtfully and eating it anyhow, “But I like cinnamon.” “So do I,” Desdenova smiled, warm and sweet, “...So... Next week?” “Are you challenging me to a bare knuckle match?” “Yes,” he assured her, squeezing her hand before drawing away, turning back for the pharmacy. It was almost a miraculous change at first glance. Faline in modest, unprepossessing clothing, her posture demure and humble. She sat quietly in a beautifully appointed parlor, a silver tea set spread out upon a small table that could easily support a family of four for a year in front of her. However, her cosmetics were laid on as heavily as ever, though without the dramatic accents of khol and henna at her eyes, cheeks and lips. The smiling old woman regarding Faline never seemed to notice the thick pancake makeup. “It is never too late to take up the bloom of health that age seems to have left behind,” Faline assured the woman earnestly, “Why, in less than a years time, the proper combination of diet, exercise, and water therapy would have you as spry as a girl. It's a proven fact, you know, and you see it over and over again.” “I have read many cases that seem like miracles, dear, but with my rheumatism?” the old woman twittered, pouring out two cups of tea. “Rheumatism responds remarkably well to such treatment, Mrs. Whiting, you can't imagine the joy I see upon faces much older than yours as joints that scarce move at all are suddenly loosed,” Faline assured her earnestly, “You owe it to yourself to investigate these treatments. You have many years before you, and this would extend those and make them far more enjoyable.” “You are so persuasive, dear. I just haven't the slightest idea of where I would seek out such treatments,” Mrs. Whiting murmured, sipping her tea. “They are rare as yet, that is true. I have brochures for two which are near by, but sadly, they have yet to embrace a whole wellness regime for the older patient. They haven't discovered the benefits of a wholesome diet or regular and specialized exercise,” Faline replied, promptly producing a pair of small folders to set onto the table. Mrs. Whiting picked one up, a faintly dubious expression on her face. “Which is where I come in. I consult with the staff for you, overseeing their regime and cooks so that a real benefit is gained. I absolutely guarantee that you will return from even a short two week stay feeling ten years younger,” Faline assured her with a warm, wide eyed smile, so earnest and honest. “Neither of these seem to have this longer regime that you were speaking of,” Mrs. Whiting mulled, flipping through the brochures with a faint frown. Faline pressed her lips together, chagrinned. “No, but I have been able to make arrangements with both of these spas to procure the longer, more intense treatments. Someday soon I hope to have built my own spa and house of health. I have tentative plans laid with a young doctor, who hopes to build a total health asylum in the country, where we will create a full complex for those in need of healing, body and mind.” “I see... But really, dear, cheek and jowl with the insane...?” “Oh no no,” Faline chuckled warmly, “There will be a place for them, of course, but not connected at all with the main body of the spa. But as so many mental ills are caused simply by the stresses of every day life, many will be as able as ever in a short time.” “I admit, it does sound very tempting. I will discuss a short visit with your regime with my son this afternoon. But knowing him, any chance to get me out of the house and out of his hair will be welcomed,” Mrs. Whiting chortled, leaning over to pat Faline's hand, “I'm sure I've seen a remarkable difference in Miss Boone since you started to stay with her.” “Oh, yes. She complained quite a lot about the diet, and says horrible things to me as I oversee her exercises, but she has slimmed down enough that her clothing is loose now,” Faline beamed, “In just a few more months, why, you won't even recognize her.” “She's never been a slender woman, even from a child. Always terribly indulged with sweets,” the older woman mulled, “And she was a bit thinner last week at that.” “Every bit she loses in weight is another month or year to live,” Faline nodded firmly, “I learned so much of physical culture from mama and papa's Sunshine Ranch in Colorado, I simply had to return here to teach it to as many as I could.” “You don't have information for their ranch?” Mrs. Whiting inquired, “It sounds like it must be lovely.” “It is, wonderfully so, fresh pine scented air and sunshine, a wonderful climate and beautiful scenery, but sadly, they are every year booked in advance and rarely have an open place,” Faline assured her with a rued smile, “I hope to make that here, and expand upon their wonderful vision.” “I'm sure you will,” Mrs. Whiting beamed, “Oh, dear, look at the time. I promised Miss Boone I wouldn't keep you past four, and it's near that now.” “Oh, she is just a bit needy, but after so long of being so heavy, I suppose I can scarce blame her,” Faline giggled, gathering herself up, “Thank you for the lovely visit...” Faline exhaled the aggravation that she had accumulated through her lovely visit with the old bat as the door to the beautiful brougham shut. She reminded herself that she had to deal with a certain amount of annoying old women if she wanted to build her dream. Mrs. Whiting was fairly simple, she had a son that would decide if mummy ought to go frolic in the hot springs, and staging little indiscretions with them was a simple matter. With the threat of their mothers learning of how they'd taken shameful advantage of a morally upright girl alone in the world trying to make a decent living, they usually recommended months worth of Faline overseeing their health. Soon, she would be past all this. She could hire earnest young ladies and gentlemen to do her sales, lovely and single and without relatives. Some would mysteriously vanish, but there wouldn't be anyone to complain. Some would take up permanent jobs at her spa, assisting the customers. She would always have the most attractive of them by her side. It wouldn't be much longer. The Grinning Man had come so close to taking Lieselotte, and been humiliated by her unexpected resolve and a stupid symbol. He would have to make another move, and quickly before she learned any more how to control her powers. Once he had done that, it would be her turn. She would make her demands, lure the smirking fool to her properly bound demon, and... Faline frowned faintly, glancing at a filthy bar as they passed through a slum. The Mole's Hole seemed the same as always, but she could have sworn she had seen one of the men she'd tricked into feeding the demon. It was imperative to keep it fed until she was ready to make her demands. Faline tapped her lower lip thoughtfully. If one of the men escaped, then she would need to send in another. Not too many, she didn't want the demon sated and lazy. Shrugging slightly, she let it pass for the moment. Miss Bourne was utterly enchanted with her, and eagerly slid down that path of no return at Faline's bidding. Faline promised beauty and men throwing themselves at the fat cow's feet, and Miss Bourne didn't bother examining the methods all that closely. That would be a simple solution to her quandary, Faline decided. She would have Miss Boone give her still considerable fat to the demon. Beauty would be another binding, and all the closer to owning the other woman's considerable fortune. Faline pulled a large compact from her bag and opened it to admire her face. It was a shame that the rich upper class old ladies felt that any obvious cosmetic enhancements were the signs of wickedness, vice, and stage actors, but they didn't need to know how Faline prepared for the day. She took up a pad and deftly touched up at her hairline and throat, blending the powder in well. It would be a disaster if that lovely mask ever fell.
|
 |
 |
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Posted: Fri Nov 04, 2011 2:58 am
Begin In Darkness
Chapter 9
written by Shine On Crazy Diamond It was almost becoming easy, lighting a candle or even the fire. Fire, Kelly cautioned, could easily become a destructive force, and always keep perfect control upon it. That was a given, Lieselotte knew how quickly and horribly a fire could run through a house. She always bade it to remain strictly where it belonged. Moving things, however, that was considerably harder. The more precision it required, even with something lightweight, the more energy it required. Lieselotte practiced as often as she could, pushing, pulling, even shaping the force as she created it. Seeing what things really were was challenging, and often embarrassing. Lieselotte realized from the moment Herman charged her with the task to learn that she didn't particularly want to know in many cases. Was afraid to know. Especially when looking at herself, and reminded herself that she should not go further with herself until she was much stronger and more disciplined. Herman seemed to understand her reluctance and promptly put his finger squarely on the matter, chuckling at her with a wink. Honestly, Missy, one scarce needs to scry on your young man to see what he is. Lieselotte hunkered her shoulders. Well, she did. And he wasn't her young man. Even though he was always there to meet her, had worked so hard to bring her back to health, had been so kind in guiding her and made it clear that he didn't want to be a teacher to her because then he could only be a teacher to her. Don't you feel for him in kind? Herman had asked, shrewd and with a twinkle in his eye because she knew he could see right into her. Lieselotte exhaled. Well, she did. A lot. But there was so much there. She was so far behind him in so many ways, and he was so immature and so was she and he could create with hardly a thought and he was so mean and obnoxious and so tremendously sweet... And if she didn't stop skylarking she was going to be late. Flailing in amusement, Lieselotte turned to her bed and the fantastic clothing lain out to start squirming into her corset. Annaliese's first masquerade ball of the yuletide season was going to be a huge event, people were arriving from all over. Lieselotte had returned home so she could send Daisy back to Desdenova, and prepare for the ball. Lieselotte hadn't given a bit of thought to a costume, she'd been far too busy. She insisted she would simply wear her usual clothing and be a peasant girl but Annaliese wasn't having any of that. The dress was a glittering confection of white silks and feathers, with a rainbow striped sash fluttering from the mask. A pair of feathered wings lay with them. After a moment, Lieselotte started laughing, and turned as a maid hurried in to help her dress. Annaliese met her sister on the landing, wearing a nearly identical costume, her sash hanging from the left side of the mask rather than the right. Squealing and giggling, they embraced and turned to scurry down the steps to meet their father and Edward. Hans exhaled, amused and rolling his eyes, perfectly splendid in a costume resembling that of Pater Ansels. “Aren't you two too old to be dressing alike and causing mischief?” “No,” the girls chorussed happily, arm in arm. Edward smiled easily under his mask, indicating himself. “At least I chose well enough to keep up with Anne,” he decided, garbed as a fairy tale prince, “So which is which? I will resort to kissing if I have to.” Lieselotte squealed and shoved Annaliese forward while Annaliese chortled, reaching for her husband's arm. “Now come along, and no telling who is who till midnight!” she insisted, sweeping for the ballroom with her father and sister in tow. It was, Lieselotte decided, the perfect opportunity to look into each person and at least see their identity. But that wasn't playing fair. She finally settled to see if they were good or bad. It would eventually become impossible not to see that, Kelly had warned. That ability would make itself part of her sight. As it had with the old woman. Lieselotte wondered once more if it was more of a curse than anything, though Kelly seemed to take great strength from it, even pride. Unconsciously, or, really, not so, Lieselotte was looking for Desdenova. She was almost certain that he was wearing the elaborate and highly decorated white horse costume, perhaps dig at her for indulging Daisy's love of bells and ribbons, but before she could work her way over to the man, she was confronted by a tall figure in all black. A rather elaborate black mask covered his upper face, the glitter of silvery gems and sequins distracted and didn't allow a good look at his eyes. A scarf covered his lower face, a circlet rested on black hair. His suit was of a somewhat Eastern cut, embroidered elaborately with silver threads, the vest a gorgeous creation of silver velvet and bead work. Fine lace in deep black touched at his wrists and throat. A black prince, Lieselotte decided in amusement as she curtseyed. He returned a bow and offered a gloved hand while indicating the dancers with the other. Lieselotte regarded him for a moment, lashes fluttering under her own mask. Amazing, it was as if a true angel stood before her. There was nothing but a pure pearled light to his being, pristine and warm. Smiling slowly, enchanted, Lieselotte took his hand and stepped to the dancer floor with him. Now and again he surrendered her, sometimes dancing with other women, but he seemed to always come back for her. He seemed to charm every one of the girls he had touched, leaving them for a moment in a sort of daze before they moved on. It became a strange whirl wind, surreal and still beautiful. Moving partner to partner and hoping each time the black prince had returned to take her hand. Laughter and music seemed dim and distant, though she often spoke, explaining herself as an angel with her rainbow slide, and joining her sister a time or two for the fun of confusing people between them. Midnight approached, and as the hands turned nearer and nearer the hour, Lieselotte found herself claimed once more by the black prince. His gaze was steady and dark behind the mask, his steps fluid and graced. “You are enchantment,” the black prince murmured, his voice little more than a murmur, a lilting accent that she couldn't identify rounding his words, “The very sound of your voice, the touch of your hand, the weight of your gaze, it takes my heart and fascinates it.” Lieselotte stared at the man, completely tongue tied, her heart pounding wildly in her ears. This could not be Desdenova, she decided. He wouldn't ever say anything like that. “More beautiful than you can ever know, it shines from within your eyes and heart,” he went on, his head tilting, “If you would ever believe what beauty and joy lays within you, the very sun would shine all the brighter for it.” “...You... you do go on...” Lieselotte managed to choke, her face hot, moving in a perfect harmony along with him. There was a wisp of a smile at his lips as he dipped her back, leaning in close, his cheek close to hers. For that moment, Lieselotte nearly swooned, at how near he was, the scent of his skin, the strength of his arms around her. She gave a soft squeak. “You are my dreams,” he whispered, turning to gaze into her eyes a long seeming moment before he straightened, drawing back with a slide of hand down her arm to catch her fingers. He kissed them lightly before turning with the others to watch the clock. Lieselotte swallowed hard, fanning at herself with one hand, grateful of the man's support. She managed to get her voice back to count down the hour with the rest of the crowd, and then cheered 'mask's off!'. Turning as she removed the elaborate feathered mask, she paused, surprised. The black prince was no where to be seen. The man behind her was the horse-headed fellow, jovially bowing to her while making the horse head wink. She gave him a rather idiotic grin while trying to pick out the prince. It wasn't so easy, Lieselotte wasn't tall by any stretch of the imagination, and many of the costumes were black. She couldn't even find Desdenova, or Herman. Baffled, she found herself with her father's arm around her as he lifted a tankard of beer to friends. “Papa, where... where is Mr. Von Tombs? I can't see,” she complained. “Oh, he sent his regrets, lass, his sister summoned him to London this morning, quite unexpected,” Hans replied. “...Oh... uh... Dr. Omaha?” “Drunk as a monk,” Hans snickered, rather well sauced himself as he indicated Herman, garbed as a medieval monk and sprawled on a sofa, singing drinking songs with cronies. “Who was the black prince fellow then?” Lieselotte complained, agitated. “Which one, leibchen, I counted three.” Lieselotte blinked several times, slowly turning her gaze to her father in astonishment. “Three?” “Would have been five or more, except they quickly rummaged for masks, it was a popular costume,” Hans chuckled, shaking his head, “It's a good thing your sister put those masks out or we'd have been quite a dark and princely party.” “Oh. Are you terribly drunk, papa?” Lieselotte asked with a choke of laughter. “Terribly. The servants have been instructed to drag me to my room by my ankles once I pass out,” Hans assured her, beaming. “Well, do try and dance again with Mrs. Cooper before you do, the exercise will do you good,” Lieselotte informed him, humorous, before she moved once more into the crowd. It was baffling. It was Desdenova. He couldn't have been. Desdenova was too shy, too adept at hiding himself behind his scholarly demeanor or his nasty politeness. Exhaling, Lieselotte escaped into the garden, quickly avoiding couples who had the same idea. She grimaced, finally padding into the old play yard, her gaze lifting to the tree house. After a moment, she was laughing softly. It was still there, slide and all, the rainbow paint fresh and the curtains replaced. Just waiting for more little angel princesses. Lieselotte carefully unpinned her hair to fall loose, tugged her gloves off to run a hand over the slide's smooth surface. The swings were new canvas and the rocking ponies had been repainted, the sand pit refilled. ...All freshly done over, it suddenly dawned on Lieselotte. In the winter, when it should all be packed away. She looked about sharply, immeasurably relieved to see the gryphon in his place, and as she gazed at him, she vowed to scream her fool head off if something happened. Whispers ran past her, trailing hissing echoes, disorientating and rapid. She stumbled back and promptly bellowed for the gryphon, grabbing onto the swing set's frame for balance as she was overwhelmed in what seemed a miniature tornado. She could hear her mothers voice. Pleading and sad. Please come back to me. Please make us a family again. You were so happy here... Lieselotte closed her eyes and exhaled, shaking her head. Find my earring. It was all she would say. It was all she had to offer. Though it broke her heart, Lieselotte spoke along with the harsh and powerful voice of the gryphon: Banishment. With a soft whine, Lieselotte broke into tears, arms around the thickly muscled, furred and feathered neck of the gryphon, leaning to the great beasts support. It gave a gentle caw, preening at her hair. “I know. I know,” she sighed, wiping at her face, “She shows me what could have been and it is all so beautiful, but it's all wrong. I don't know why. It can't be here any longer. It can only be in that dream-world.” “Deceptions,” the gryphon noted, its amber eye tipped to view her with far greater meaning than the simple word. “Deceptions on deceptions,” Lieselotte exhaled, shaking her head, “Tell me, Pater Gryphon, was the black prince who was so wonderful and shining... was he, too, deception?” The grypon's beak curved into a smile. “Trust,” the beast responded. She laughed, a bit weakly. “Trust myself, my own judgement? I can't yet. Trust him? I … was he even real?” “Learn,” the gryphon noted, humorous, as it drew back with a gentle n** at the tip of her nose. Its wings rattling as they folded against the leonine body, the gryphon strolled back to its position overseeing the garden, tawny colors fading back to the cool blue stone it was carved of. “You grow stronger,” the soft, nearly soundless voice of the black prince sounded. Lieselotte whirled to face him, her breath catching, blue eyes wide. “I... I... it's... after midnight, unmask...” she faltered, watching as he moved closer to her with the prowling ease of a panther. “No,” he responded, sliding a hand to her cheek as he stood before her, caressing her shoulder. Before Lieselotte could speak, he leaned down to kiss her, light and gentle for a long moment. Just as she managed to gather her wits, gripping his wrist and upper arm, he tipped his head against hers, teasing at her lips with soft nibbling, delving deeper when she responded. Completely stunned, the very strength he had complimented draining from her, Lieselotte could only cling to the mans arms, her breath coming quickly as the pounding of her heart. He drew back almost as she was wondering if she would faint, watching her face as her lashes fluttered open, a slight and secretive smile at his lips. “All of my dreams,” he repeated, his tones husky. He started to pull away and realized that her knees had gone completely to water. There was a moment of indecision before he set her onto a bench with a flourishing bow. “Desdenova...?” Lieselotte managed to blurt out, hand at her upper chest. He didn't answer, gave no reaction at all as he turned to stride away, swift and silent. It seemed to take forever, though it was really just a few moments. Lieselotte forced her nerves to regather and stumbled to her feet, determined as she went marching somewhat off-kilter the way he had gone. There was a sound like wings beating the quiet air, and she stopped short, looking around. That did little good, she had stepped into a stand of trees. As she realized that, she broke into a run and nearly toppled over the stone fence surrounding the gardens. “Oh... bother...” Lieselotte sputtered, exhaling hard as she scanned the patchy snow gleaming under the moonlight. He couldn't be stupid enough to leave tracks in the drifts remaining from the last snow fall, and there was no movement, no shine of life to be seen. Something rustled at her hand and she paused, slowly picking a large and downy white feather from where it had caught in the stone. It was longer than her hand, and wider, like one of the underfeathers that the chickens often shed. Blinking several times, hands cupped around it, she finally turned back towards the house. Pater Gryphon seemed quite pleased. She eyed the statue in sour amusement. Howard trod purposefully away from the little pony cart with a smile for Daisy's whinny as he left. He had left Lieselotte with quite a bit to work with, and was satisfied with the wide eyed stare of horror when he informed her that she was going to have to stop being so silly and take that deep sight look at Desdenova. Which wasn't truly anything needed for her to prosper with her powers, Howard simply felt he'd earned the right to be a meddling old busybody when he deemed it necessary. He preened somewhat, pleased with himself, as he marched into the old church. The pastor was out, but his office was open. Howard barged in to leave a few letters on the mans desk, and turned to the small niche currently displaying a statue of Mary and Baby Jesus. Howard gently touched at the statue as if a fond uncle chucking a baby's cheek before he strolled out once more, skirting around the graveyard. “Dr. Omaha,” Edward called out, abruptly cutting across the street to join the older man, “Doctor, I didn't know you were coming out to the village, I could have given you a ride.” “What? And take my exercise from me? Don't be silly,” Howard chuckled, amused, “Though I do ride part way here with Miss Lehmann, teaching her to drive that little cart of hers.” “I had seen. I wondered...” Edward noted, rather uncomfortably, falling in as Howard started to walk once more, “You see, I haven't ever been very … confident in the manner that her father has had her treated, and sometimes, I fear that he has taken up the same mania.” “Edward, my boy, a little insanity isn't a bad thing to have,” Howard chuckled, shaking his head, “There's no harm in indulging harmless fantasies and such. It feeds the mind and soul. Why, just remember back to when you were a lad and envisioning wars you were fighting or princesses that you were saving or important trains you were running, and you'll see how much richer and brighter the world seemed.” Edward frowned a bit, then, chagrinned, shrugged somewhat uncomfortably. “My parents didn't much allow fanciful things, but I see your meaning. We outgrow those things, though.” “There isn't any reason to. Why, if an artist were to outgrow them, we'd have no books of fiction to enjoy, no poetry to inspire us, no beautiful paintings, no songs or music, it would be a dull and gray world.” His brow knitting faintly, Edward finally had to nod to that, but still seemed uneasy with it. “And you know, boy, each time we have a talk about your own issues of the mind, it seems we must start by discussing Lieselotte,” Howard pointed out, “Have you put any thought into that, I wonder?” Edward startled faintly and started to protest, but closed his mouth. He scarce noticed where they went as he mulled over the older mans words. Howard smiled and seemed easy, but his eyes were steeled and alert as they walked along the outer wall of the cemetery. “...I... well. Her mania... When I first met her, I mean. Her mania was so ...bizarre and fascinating, and ...I fancied that I could ...because well. My parents insisting upon a grounded and realistic way for me. It seemed almost simple,” Edward faltered in guilty tones, shrugging uncomfortably, “That all one needed to do was to prove none of the things she insisted were real were even there...” “Ah. Very unkind, Edward, because some people do see things that others cannot,” Howard murmured, “You could be curing a singer of their voice, so to speak.” “Really, doctor...” “Really. You must examine what those phantoms of mind truly are before you can do anything about them, and you may find your best course is to do nothing at all,” the old man chuckled easily, “Monsters of the mind may be memories of playful childhood imagination, which when cruelly pushed away by an unfeeling guardian, return to the imaginative child in horrible guise.” “...I see,” Edward agreed slowly, flinching despite himself. “They may be disguised memories of a horrible incident. They could be the results of a real brain illness. But until you know what those things truly are, you could be making things far worse by trying to treat them,” Howard nodded, narrowing his eyes as he regarded the old sinner's graveyard. Particularly the tomb in the center of the small yard. “There was also that... if I could cure her, her father would certainly be grateful,” Edward added, unwilling and ashamed, his head lowered. Howard smirked faintly, but only nodded in response. “I... I wanted to be a prodigy. I wanted to be famous and well known and celebrated for my ability to cure the ill. You can't just write papers about it, you have to have results, you must do everything you can to have your name spoken...” Edward went on, waving his hands in a rather useless gesture. “I know, I know, I was your age once, with the world to set afire,” Howard agreed humorously. “And... it is almost as if you would sell your soul to the devil for that success.” “Or leave your soul wide open to evil.” Edward eyed Howard sidelong, but said nothing for some time, walking quietly alongside the man. “I felt ...I felt as if that... like there was a door open and it came in and shoved me into a cell, and then the cell was reality...” Edward finally blurted out, shuddering, his arms tightly folded over his chest, “There was nothing I could do but to know I had allowed it, I had done so many foolish things for fame and power that... It was my own doing. But it wasn't me. It wasn't myself...” “It...” “It wasn't me, Doctor. I know Dr. Speeling says I must acknowledge that it was all my own doing, that I was what shoved me from reality and locked myself away, but it wasn't. I swear it wasn't. I could feel it, I could see it, this... horrible shadow of a man with the most hideous grin, it was real, I swear to you,” Edward blurted out, his eyes wide as he abruptly grabbed Howard's upper arms, shaking the older man. “I believe you, Edward,” Howard noted quietly. Edward seemed startled, blinking several times before he seemed to realize what he was doing and released the older mans arms, head dipping in apology and embarrassment both. “Oh. I...” “You left your soul open to evil, lad. And it came within as surely as the sun sets.” “I... I don't believe in things like that...” Edward stammered, his face as white as a sheet, “It's all just... people trying to make explanations and give comfort in...” “And yet, Edward, you were shoved,” Howard pointed out, a brow arching upwards. Edward closed his mouth, biting the insides of his cheeks. “...I could see Hans beginning to believe Lieselotte, I could see them all starting to believe her and I wondered what it was they were seeing and I remembered all of her babblings and I demanded that I see these things...” he blurted out without warning, ghastly pale. Howard exhaled softly. “A very unwise course for a man who has no belief in religion or god.” “It... It wasn't, it couldn't be real,” Edward whispered in a faint rasp. “You opened yourself to that possibility when you demanded to see it, lad. And perhaps even foresaw a way to use it to your advantage,” Howard murmured, watching Edward keenly. The younger man winced and looked downwards. “I... I could see myself as a great name and man and...” “And stumbled. As we often will,” Howard smiled, somewhere between grim and gracious. Edward nodded, exhaling. “I don't ...I don't want that to happen again. Ever.” “Then you are going to have to be very honest with yourself, Edward. You are going to have to close that door and seal it as if it never was, or you will always be vulnerable.” “How?” Edward asked slowly, “You don't know how terrifying it was to suddenly know where I was, what had happened, I didn't know if Anna was alive or dead, and in my worst nightmares, I had killed her myself, and...” “Easy, easy,” Howard soothed, glancing again to the tomb. He put an arm around Edward's shoulders and began to lead him away. It would have to wait, seeing to the tomb. With Edward in such an emotional state, the demon there could possibly pull at the man. “It's that thing, isn't it?” Edward demanded, wide eyed as he wrenched away from Howard to point out the tomb, panting and tense. Howard nodded after a long moment. “You need to come away from it.” “Look what it did to me!” Edward burst out, hands held before him half clenched, “Look at me! I was the finest of up and coming doctors, I was strong and certain, I knew my mind! Now look at me!” Howard gave a faint smile, lips pressed together. “And?” he prompted. Edward winced, rubbing at his temple. “And. ...I was an a**, I know that. I married Anna knowing she would provide me with all I wanted, including being able to miraculously cure her sister. I despised Lieselotte for her insanity, anyone who wasn't perfect... I hated how champions were constantly showing up to protect her madness. That anyone would question my methods. I was ...I was perfect...” “That's not a perfection I would take pride in,” Howard pointed out, droll. Edward hung his head. “I know. I thought I was perfect. I was wrong. I was ...I was just as wicked as the demons and ghosts that Lieselotte insisted were tormenting her, and sometimes, I thought I could see them and would just encourage them all the more...” “We need to come away from here,” Howard noted once more, narrowing his eyes on the tomb as he took Edward's hand. He hadn't realized that Edward had allowed himself to sink so low. The remains of it seemed to stir the tomb with a slow and dark illumination. “I don't want to be that monster. How can I drive it away...?” Edward whispered, moving as Edward practically dragged him across the field. “You have to, Edward. You have to deny it. You have to fill yourself with light and love. You have to keep the darkness from your soul,” Howard responded, quiet and terse, “You must shut this door now that you are aware that it is there.” “I don't know how,” Edward exhaled, rubbing at his brow as he stumbled after Howard, feeling very much as a child being dragged behind an anxious parent. He didn't know why, the alarm hadn't reached his mind yet. “It's like looking up at the sun with your eyes closed. Looking up into the strength and purity and good and letting it fill you, letting it burn away the...” Howard's voice cut off into a yelp, seeming flung forward into a shallow gully as his foot caught on a root. Edward stumbled back, taken off guard. It was around him, like a pack of hunting wolves. Edward stood, panting heavily, sweat starting down his body. He remembered this. All too well. Pinned through the chest, held immobile, while some rushing evil swarmed around him in minute tornadoes of shadow and stinging hate. Hissing laughter sounded over the roaring in his ears. Edward tried to run, but found his feet wouldn't move. In desperation, he fell to his a**, trying to push away from it, terror sounding in strange, creaking cries. It formed and loomed over him in shifting shades of night. A blot defined only by an internal whirling of dust and darkness, in the shape of a man. To his horror, now and again it seemed to have his own features. Then a grin. A hideous, vicious grin carving in long ivory teeth between pale lips. Edward tried to escape, nearly hysterical. It reached down for him, fingers growing into scimitars, eyes forming of sick sulphur in sockets of spinning bone dust. Something screamed, drawn out and warning as a cougar marking its territory. The specter halted, pausing with narrowed eyes only to grin even wider, straightening, as if better prey was coming. Edward took that momentary hesitation to click his sight upwards, towards the sun. He closed his eyes and began to pray for the first time in his life. The scream came again, closer, with the sound of hooves beating the earth. Edward opened his eyes, shocked gaze taking in something gloriously dark and pristine slamming into the ghostly form of the Grinning Man. Time suspended and hung in silence broken only by the slow repeat of Howard's words. Edward listened to each as if it was its own symphony, his eyes slowly opening to the golden glory of the sun. Something dark flicked across Edwards face, crumbling and hairy. Like ages old horse hair, he decided, and rotting horse hide, split and showing bone and... With a bright whinny, Daisy turned on herself and nuzzled at Edward's face. He startled, realizing the mare was just a mare, a pretty little animal with a fine and elegant head and glossy coat, certainly not some decaying ghoul. But somehow, she had driven away the evil reaching for him. Edward staggered to his feet, clinging to the animal, eyes wide in remembered terror. He looked around sharply for his tormentor and found nothing but the meadow. Daisy nattered comfortingly. In the distance, Edward could hear girlish voices yelling for Daisy, and he turned drunkenly to see Annaliese and Lieselotte both running towards him. After a moment, he lifted his arm and waved. There was nothing there. It was just a bad memory... Howard groaned, and Edward turned towards him, blinking several times. He started to reach for the older man, but he couldn't make himself let go of Daisy's neck. Somehow, the mare was safety, and ...Edward exhaled, forcibly pushing from the animal. It was not a memory. It was a reality he had to accept as one he had created of his own greed and hubris. If he wanted to be a doctor, then he was going to have to be that under his own ability. “Oh Daisy! You bad girl!” Annaliese called as she finally ran the errant mare down, panting and half falling across the horse's back. Daisy gave a chirpy little sound, clearly not in the least bit sorry to have escaped as she had. “Daisy, honestly!” Lieselotte added, flopping to the ground, “Oh, gracious! Edward, are you all right?” “I... I'm fine, your horse just startled me,” Edward responded, lame, as he pulled Howard from the shallow stream, “Dr. Omaha had a fall.” “Edward, dearest, I didn't even see you, oh my, is he all right?” Annaliese sputtered, moving to give her husband a hand. “I'm fine, I'm fine,” Howard managed to insist, coughing a bit as he got his feet under him. He frowned, shifting his weight, “Or perhaps a broken ankle...?” “Well, you can just carry Dr. Omaha back to Temperance, then, you naughty thing,” Lieselotte scolded Daisy, “I can't think what came over her. She's never done this before, she's always a perfect lady.” “Done what?” Howard asked, patting the mare's nose as Edward helped him hobble around to the animals side. “Oh, she was fretting over a strap, so I undid it but …well, I undid several of them because I couldn't quite figure out which it was that was bothering her,” Annaliese admitted, sheepishly, “The next thing I knew, she was loose and racing down the road.” “Instead of calling me over to see what it was,” Lieselotte added, rolling her eyes. “You were busy making eyes at Mr. Von Tombs,” Annaliese retorted, making a face. “I was not! If I was, he'd have beat us here,” Lieselotte sputtered, blushing, “I was picking up Kelly's order from Mrs. Kansweet, Mr. Von Tombs was in the work room.” “Just as well,” Edward put in with a lame smile, “It'll be easier to get Dr. Omaha back.” “True,” Annaliese giggled, moving to take Edward's hand, going up on her toes to kiss his cheek. She was surprised when he abruptly caught his arms around her and held her tightly for a long moment. “...Do you want us to go along with you?” Annaliese asked slowly, drawing back and studying Edward's eyes. He was badly stressed, she could see now that she took a moment to really look at him. He smiled, ghastly and thin, but shook his head. “I'll be fine. I was just... Well. I need to talk to the doctor. You and Lotte can go back to your bickering and shopping.” “I'll bring Daisy around tomorrow morning,” Howard promised Lieselotte with a warm smile. “Well, be careful, the meadow can be pretty bumpy,” Lieselotte smiled, taking her sisters hand as Annaliese stepped away from Edward. “Now,” Howard noted as he balanced on Daisy's back, glancing down at Edward, “Do you understand...?” Edward exhaled, nodding, his gaze averted. “Far too well. ...What is this animal? She ...she drove it away... Scattered it into pieces...” he responded, slowly, resting a hand on Daisy's neck as she began to walk for the distant road. “...A horse, I thought,” Howard replied, wide eyed for a moment, “Perhaps it was the force of her running. I don't know. Many animals seem able to drive things such as that away. Innocent and incorrupt.” “I do not want to live weak to this thing,” Edward whispered, “I will close the door.” “Good,” Howard smiled grimly. “Ye's luckier than ye deserved ta be, ya great blunderin' moron,” Kelly noted pleasantly as she met Howard crossing the meadow, lifting her hand to catch Daisy's head. Howard glowered at the old woman. “Said the old bat that very nearly ended her meddlesome career as a particularly messy bit of road kill.” “I knew what was aimed for me an' knew it was full intending to kill me and denied it that,” Kelly retorted, shoving her large bundle of tinderwood into Howards arms before taking the mare's reins from him. “Here now, woman! I am not a lackey to lug about your kindling!” Howard protested, trying to push the bundle into a more comfortable position. “Oh, aye, great and grand doctor, knows all and just happens to be able to teach a lass how best to use her powers a far faster step than I deemed to be safe or proper,” Kelly snorted, “Now who sent ye, and by what lights are ye running her through these lessons so quickly?” “I am disappointed, you don't know?” he sniffed, amused. “Some o' us dasn't go about insistin' 'pon our unendin' powers.” “Hah! If you must know, I had run out of opportunities to shamelessly meddle into the lives of those that need our sort of guidance and by chance, was called to look after Edward. When such things happen, I see them as signs and take them,” Howard explained amiably. Kelly nodded, accepting that, but glanced back at him. “And the rest?” “Frankly, less than an hour after arriving here, it was apparent that each step the girl took towards freeing herself redoubled and awoke the efforts of that which has had hold upon her. As if it never realized there could be so much power there.” “Hm. True enough. As long as she was a half mad little fool running about not knowing what to do or why she was so tormented, she was safe,” Kelly frowned, “And now, each bit more she learns, they see more and come at her all the more.” “Exactly why I felt it necessary to work faster with her education, as it were. She is the only thing that can stop it. Unfortunately, she is also that which can fuel an entire new era of her family's wickedness. And it's far worse now,” Howard exhaled, grimacing as he gazed over the meadow, iced over and chill in the morning sun. It glittered, but was cold. “That Faline creature,” Kelly agreed, spitting disdainfully to the side of the path, “I should much like to know what evil she is about now. Leaving here gives me no peace, she will not rest so long as there remains some thread that she can pull.” “I have seen her name. Selling specialized rejuvenation visits to spas mainly to old women,” Howard mulled, rubbing at his jaw, “Guaranteeing weight reductions.” “I imagine those treatments come at a terrible price,” Kelly noted darkly, pausing to pull her gate open. She unloaded the tinder and carried it to her cottage before marching back to the gate and closing it behind her. Howard shifted, blinking several times, as she unceremoniously climbed upon Daisy's back behind him. “...I thought I was returning Daisy here and then getting a ride back to Temperance...” Howard pointed out. “Hah! Probably thought I'd invite ye in for a nice cuppa tea, too. We have work, old man,” she cackled, patting at Daisy's haunch, “Let's go, girly.” Daisy's whuffling sounded quite a bit like laughter, but Howard chose not to remark upon it. He shifted to give Kelly more room on the mare's back, scarcely surprised as it seemed that she was heading for the cemetery. “Where is Lieselotte then?” Howard inquired, humorous. “Makin' th' lass sew, which is a masterwork of disaster, I want ye t' know. Fortunately, she be a patient sort, an' it just be sheets she's workin' pon.” “I thought all young ladies learned to sew,” he sputtered, amused. “Aye, but t'were a piece of her heritage that clawed about her. Animals fearing her, fresh milk curdles, hens cease to lay, flowers chokin' her, an' threads tangle. The strength of who she is begins to come through, I can even have her milk the goat and not have a bucket o' cheese by th' time she gets in,” Kelly explained, shaking her head. “Why did you take so long to help her...?” Howard asked, frowning. Kelly snorted. “Many reasons. Mostly stubborn pride. But it is true. She was safer without a hand upon her powers. Not to mention there simply wasn't any seeing or knowing what she would become, her mother simply denied it all and pretended it t'weren't there,” Kelly admitted, “And I am only one woman, an' not particularly a pleasant one with ways that could endear a child.” “Hm. So what was it that began this?” “Her brother in law, in truth. Th' fool t'were bleatin' all over t' any what would listen what her condition was. That brought a much larger attention 'pon all this, and that sent young Desdenova,” Kelly mulled, tilting her head as she considered, “He and this horse. He's a powerful thing, but took a fancy t' th' lass and balked at teaching her.” “I don't blame him,” Howard chuckled humorously, “But I'm having a difficult time getting Lieselotte to truly look upon him.” “Pah, of course ye are. Take away the power an' they bein't naught but a pair o' twelve year olds moonin' over th' other,” Kelly snorted, amused. “Both convinced the other has no interest in them, yes,” he agreed with a laugh, “But what of this horse? I could swear she had somehow driven back...” “Tis a mare, for all I know. Never feared the lass from the first. Things of evil shirk away from her, I know, but tis so for many animals,” Kelly shrugged, leaning to glance at Daisy's head, “Driven back – what? Whatever it was that pursued ye? Drawn by Edward's bleedin' terrors?” “Yes,” Howard agreed slowly, “There is a tomb there. It should be empty. It isn't now. It's become freshly corrupt. I can see where Desdenova warded it closed, but it's not enough. It can reach beyond that barrier.” “I see,” Kelly noted slowly, dropping carefully from Daisy's back as they reached the graves. She shuddered and crossed herself, honing a gaze onto the tomb with its welded chain. Howard dismounted, hopping and leaning against Daisy before getting his cane set. “Filthy,” Howard murmured, hobbling closer to the crypt, Kelly close beside him. She made a face. “Someone be in there now, an' none too fresh.” “Wonderful,” he noted, taking another step closer, “This will take a lot of work to cleanse and close the door she has opened here. We're going to need help and far more than the sage and holy water that I've brought.” “T'will do for the nonce,” Kelly decided, eyes narrowing, “What t'were that henna haired trollop attemptin'? Tisn't any of the evil I have known here.” “It isn't?” “Nay. All what had been here t'were old, had been followin' her mother. Did nay see any potential in th' lass, nor in her papa. Even th' times that ghoul of a doctor that Hans beheaded came, t'were never more. An' I could swear that man came because o' Edward bein' so filled through with hate and evil.” “They had infected him a while ago, yes. Seeing Lieselotte had power and worse, the power to choose her path, they wouldn't hesitate to use him the moment they saw opportunity,” Howard mulled, removing a flask and a small pouch from under his coat. Kelly took the flask and began to walk around the crypt, muttering over ancient words and prayers as she scattered the droplets of holy water. “I wonder. They would have needed Annaliese dead, Edward and Lieselotte alive. Edward would have been consumed by the demon that possessed him, Lieselotte would have been forced to wed him and bear his children,” Howard murmured, his head tilted, brow knit, “Yet as that attempt reached its height, I was fighting for hours to keep him breathing. I understand it was much the same here, Annaliese and Lieselotte nearly lost their lives.” Kelly had no answers, she scarce heard the man as she worked, every scatter of water set just so and with the proper words spoken with an open channel of purest light. An old and bent woman, but she was a silvered creature of glittering moonlight in her casting. “They said Criven poisoned the girls. It is likely that Edward was poisoned, as well, Criven was powerful enough to influence the unwary mind, and at the time, I had no reason to believe that there was anything more than a man driven mad by his own ambition and a horrific accident...” Howard continued, his head tilting, “Had they all died, they would have been trapped in the dream-world that Lieselotte described to me. A place where her mother's soul exists in the fantasy that her family is alive and happy.” Kelly returned to Howard, taking the pouch from him, her brows knit. “Tis something I dasn't encourage the lass to dwell upon. For her mother was very powerful,” she noted, taking out a closely bound bundle of dried sage. She lit it with a murmur of words, then blew out the flame to leave it smoldering. “Powerful... Hm. I wonder. Had they all died, Edward would have pushed the demon out of his guise...” Kelly paused, looking back at the man. “And brought them all to exist within Marianne's dream-world.” “Yes. And I am sure, Hans would have followed soon after.” “I see what ye be after. Aye. Her mother t'were powerful enough to do it, and clever enough to let that demon think she t'were goin' along with his plan while pushin' 'pon Criven to kill them all,” Kelly frowned heavily, “Likely even to handing a poisoned glass o' brandy t' Hans after pronouncin' th' girls dead.” “Selfish. But it would save her family from those demons forever after,” Howard decided, his brows knit, “And the only way she would know, without realizing that Lieselotte had the potential to be even more powerful.” “Moreso, Marianne never realized that she could choose her path, that she must work hard upon it to break those old ties,” Kelly added, rubbing at her jaw for a moment with her thumb before shaking her head and lifting the smoking sage once more, “Tisn't a good idea t' pin any hope of her help with this, Herman. She only ever learn't t' run an' hide, never t' face because she t'were taught if she ever faced it, she would lose.”
|
 |
 |
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Posted: Sun Nov 06, 2011 4:22 am
Begin In Darkness
Chapter 10
written by Shine On Crazy Diamond Lieselotte slowly wandered up behind Desdenova, watching his every move as he worked. A few piles of snow remained under heavier bushes and trees, but a new storm was coming in, and she could feel the snow coming with it. Desdenova patiently spread white plaster over the old stone work, matching it back up to the original, moving with a spare grace. Lieselotte tilted her head, considering. He rarely wasted a movement, yet never seemed abrupt. As if he'd planned how how would do anything to the last detail. He could have been her mysterious prince. She knew he could move that loosely when he wanted to, and he danced much the same. As for the kiss... Lieselotte touched her fingertips to her lips, uncertain. Desdenova had kissed her, and it hadn't been anything like the kiss the prince had stolen. The prince had been utter self confidence. Desdenova's self confidence seemed to fail when he was that near to her. Anneliese's voice reminded her constantly – he seemed one of those people who just didn't know how to act around women at heart. Terrifically shy under his near arrogance and cynical remarks. After a long moment, Lieselotte determinedly shifted the intent of her gaze. Looking much more deeply at Desdenova than she had before. Herman insisted that it was obvious at a glance what he was, but she hadn't had the nerve to really see. He was a shining thing moving against the wall, but there was something... strange, different, about the way the image showed itself. Too large, really, but she couldn't quite make sense of it. Lieselotte tilted her head, perplexed, squinting as if to reduce the amount of light. “That's terrifically unkind,” Desdenova announced, never faltering in his task, “Don't you trust me?” “Mm... Not for everything,” Lieselotte responded, hardly abashed, “You're very beautiful.” Lieselotte heard him snort softly, but could see the backs of his ears burning red. “Thank you, I suppose. Are you just here to leer at me, or were you intending on helping?” he sniffed. “I brought you lunch,” she countered, beaming sunnily. He glanced back, his skin still flushed, then shot her a sour look when he realized that she had seen the blush. Desdenova abruptly grabbed a handful of snow from under the boxwood and scrubbed his face with it before turning. “You know rubbing snow on your skin makes it red,” Lieselotte informed him brightly, and tried to duck the slush he promptly slung at her. “Wretched Pickle,” Desdenova grumbled, sitting crossed legged on the old blanket she tossed out. Lieselotte giggled wickedly, unpacking the basket. He leaned in and started to help, snagging a sandwich to eat before she could filch it back from him. “Pig.” “Is there anything hot, I'm freezing,” he demanded, batting at her fingers until she shoved a cup of coffee into his hand. He promptly drank it then made a face. “You should keep a coat with you, when you stop working, you'll get even colder,” Lieselotte chided, tossing her own cloak over his shoulders. “This winter stuff is very cold,” Desdenova agreed, fumbling to pour another cup of the hot coffee, “I hate coffee.” “Me, too, but it's hot,” she snickered, “Doesn't it get cold in California?” “Not like this, no, where I grew up. It rarely snowed, and then just a little bit. I didn't know snow melted over the winter, too, I thought it was all just ...snow, all season long,” he explained, settling down to eating in earnest. Lieselotte watched him, trying not to giggle. “Well, towards January, it will seem like that. Didn't you eat breakfast?” “Does a leftover chicken leg count?” “No.” “Then no, I didn't, I had several prescriptions to get filled before I could get to work on the wall here,” Desdenova shrugged, cheerfully making a pig of himself. “I really wish you would stay at Temperance. The staff would make sure you ate properly,” Lieselotte scolded lightly. He made a face at her. “And your Ellen has already threatened to look after me, and I want you to know, she did so holding a bottle intending to hit me on the head with it,” he retorted, waggling a cookie at her. Lieselotte laughed at him, snitching the cookie from his fingers and cramming it into her mouth. “You probably deserved it.” “Thief,” he huffed, snagging another up, “I didn't, either. I'm fine.” “You're horribly skinny and you don't know what winter is like here,” Lieselotte countered, “Promise me you'll remember to bring a coat.” “I promise,” Desdenova assured her with a quick smile and a wink, “You mean you won't be about constantly to save me from myself?” “Not always,” Lieselotte nodded firmly, “I was swept off my feet by a man at the masquerade, since I couldn't find you.” “What?” he scoffed, eying her. “I went looking for you, and ran into a black prince. He refused to unmask.” “Poor sport.” “Very,” Lieselotte agreed, eying him covertly, “Papa said you had to go visit your sister?” Desdenova nodded, his attention on a small bowl of hot soup. Lieselotte narrowed her eyes. “So?” “So what?” “So how is she?” she prompted. “How is who...?” Desdenova replied, only to flutter his lashes and flash a bright smile as he lifted his head, “Oh, Victoria, she's fine. Wanted me to meet her lovely girl friend.” “Liar,” Lieselotte snorted. “You think I would lie about visiting my sister so I could sneak off and don a costume that everyone else and their brother was wearing all so I could go sweep you off of your feet?” Desdenova demanded, wide eyed. Lieselotte nodded. “That about covers it, yes.” “I didn't, I was visiting my sister,” he insisted, once more looking down at the bowl. “You can't even look me in the eye when you fib, and how else would you know several young men were wearing the same costume?” she huffed, amused. Desdenova grinned as he ate, flicking a glance to her. “I can so, you just didn't notice,” he assured her, but didn't lift his head, “And several young men came into the pharmacy looking for boot black for their black prince costume.” “What were you going to be?” Lieselotte inquired, eying him. “Black prince,” he beamed, wide eyed. “Oh you liar!” “See? Right in the eye,” Desdenova pointed out. She sputtered, tossing a napkin at him. “But I didn't believe you!” “You're not going to believe me, either, unless I confess to being this mysterious prince,” he smirked, brow quirked up, “It must have been good then. Did he kiss you?” “Desdenova!” Lieselotte yipped, her face scarlet. “Oh, my. Better than my kiss? The cad. I will have to hunt him down and challenge him to a duel for your hand,” he purred, utterly wicked a grin on his face. “It was a lovely kiss, and you will not duel for my hand!” “Well, now I have to. I certainly cannot compete with my manly charms and suave sophistication with women,” Desdenova pointed out with a rogues grin, “Skinny and obnoxious sorts such as I rarely get the girl unless we cheat horribly.” “Why don't you just ask Papa?” Lieselotte inquired with a toss of her head, starting to clean up the dishes. “I'm not interested in him.” “Oh honestly! You know what I meant!” “What fun would that be? He bestows his favor on the man that's least annoying and has the best prospects for you. It's far more interesting to have the young lady's favor,” Desdenova nodded, giving her a hand. “Oh, well...” Lieselotte sputtered, shifting when he bumped his shoulder to hers, half crawling over the blanket to set a few dishes into the basket. “And see, you still think no man in his right mind would want you and have no idea that you can give your favor to a man and have him be deliriously glad of it,” he accused, low and warm, “You still haven't looked at you, for all you go about sneaking looks at me.” Lieselotte exhaled and shoved at him, pleased when she realized she'd knocked him over. She promptly flopped over his chest, pinning him to the blanket. “I can't look at me yet. There's things there that I'm not strong enough yet to see,” she explained, almost petulant, “I'm not going to rush blindly into that. I don't want to end up being at best rescued, and I don't even want to think of what is at worst.” “That is wise,” Desdenova decided, placidly gazing at the sky as the clouds gathered thicker. “Selfish. I want to be who I am by my own making,” Lieselotte nodded firmly, resting her head to his shoulder, “And of course I sneak peeks at you. Everyone tells me what a shining and beautiful creature you are, but you're just a nasty creep to me.” “Terribly so,” he agreed, lifting an arm to lightly stroke her hair. “And then you do something so sweet, it's disgusting.” “I like playing with you. You play back. You're not all …grown up and too good for such childish things,” Desdenova admitted, idle as the run of his fingers through her hair. “The word is immature,” Lieselotte snorted ironically. “That's not such a bad thing, is it? As long as all of your proper work is done...?” Lieselotte considered with a faint grimace. She finally shrugged a bit. “I suppose it isn't.” “You sound so disappointed,” Desdenova mulled, lifting his head a bit to try and see her. She shoved it back down, hand across his face. “I ...I am, in a way. I mean, Mama was always so lovely and gracious, and even when she was playful and playing with us, she seemed so ...adult and queenly and... I'm never that. Anna always is.” “You're you,” he reminded her, licking her palm impishly. Lieselotte squealed and wiped her hand on his shirt. “Euw!!” she giggled. He smiled, squeezing her gently before pushing her to sit up. “See? What does it matter if you're not elegant and gracious and all of that? You laugh and giggle and have fun. If you were all of that, you wouldn't want me around at all. Or you'd get tired of me pretty quick and go find someone mature.” “How can you be so bright and shining and still think that any young lady wouldn't want your attention? All of the girls in the village here are quite taken by you,” Lieselotte reminded him primly, catching her cloak as he stood and dropped it back to her. “Because I'm quite good at driving them away,” Desdenova admitted, “Even when I didn't want to.” “You'll just have to work harder to get rid of me, then,” she sniffed, getting up and walking to his wheelbarrow to peer at the slush of plaster. He pushed a trowel into her hand. “Like frosting a very large cake. Make sure it's smooth with the rest,” he nodded. “What's outside the door?” Lieselotte asked, watching her work carefully. “Graveyard for the suicides and wicked people and such,” he replied, absent, “It's become a bad place, and I don't know how to clear it away. I've sent a message to my mother, but she hasn't responded, which means she's either trying to figure out what it is herself, is trying to keep dad from plowing under whoever would dare bother his son, can't do anything about it, or all of the above.” “It was bothering you?” “Mm. Things like that can be painful,” Desdenova shrugged, taking a larger trowel to smooth over the plaster. “How? What is it...?” “I don't know. Either, really. It's one crypt. It was empty according to records, and ancient. The family moved the caskets to their estate a long time ago. Yet when I went to look at them, ...well. Something was there. Locked there, and not happy about it. All I could do is to ward it from others getting too close to it. The worst part is it seems to be connected to Faline.” “Faline?” Lieselotte repeated, her brows knitting. “Yes. I just … I don't know why. I know she wanted money, and that there really wasn't any depth to which she would stoop for it, but this seems rather excessive,” Desdenova noted, frowning. “She was in that dream-world. Claiming to be sister to my mother, and Dicer was her husband,” Lieselotte mulled, “I wonder if she could be.” “Wouldn't your father recognize her?” “No, mother's family wanted nothing to do with him,” Lieselotte replied, tilting her head, “But they were all there... Her mother and father, her sisters and brothers... They all knew me.” “Then it was probably so,” Desdenova replied slowly. “What is it that she could want...?” “Oh honestly. If you have to ask that...” he sputtered, laughing. Lieselotte paused, then laughed at herself. “Money. Power. But she couldn't get it from the dream-world... Wait. If she was mother's sister, and she was alive and here, then... then she could try and take command of everything I did or said. And build her nasty little spa.” “Exactly.” “Then ...whatever is out there, she must be intending to use as well, since it didn't work to have the Grinning Man... ...But they were banished...?” Lieselotte frowned, pausing to glance at Desdenova. He grimaced faintly. “Banishment is stop gap at best. It drives them back to where they started, but they can return unless the doors are all closed and the way is lost.” “...And the doors aren't all closed.” “No.” “Then... that must be what is left to me that I'm afraid to see. Open doors,” Lieselotte whispered, wide eyed. She clicked a glance to Desdenova, expecting him to turn close to warn her, but he didn't move save to smooth the plaster. “You are far more strong than you believe,” he finally murmured, shrugging as he set the tools down, “Thank you for lunch, I appreciated it immensely. I'm going to get inside before I freeze solid.” “You're welcome. I'll walk you back, Daisy's waiting for me.” “If you need me... just call,” Desdenova offered almost hesitantly, “You've done so much for me. It means the world to me.” Lieselotte laughed faintly, shrugging and averting her gaze. When she looked up again, Desdenova carefully fitted a large white carnation into her hand. It was cold and felt real, with a wisp of scent to it. “Won't make you sneeze,” he assured her, picking up the basket and offering her his arm. Lieselotte smiled shyly up at him before taking his arm, leaning against him as they walked back to the cemetery entrance. Faline eyed Miss Boone sidelong as they travelled from the train station in a comfortable hack, heading for a delightful little ten room cottage rented for the winter. Which just happened to be within walking distance of Temperance. It hadn't been difficult at all to convince Miss Boone to rent the house, and money certainly wasn't a problem for her. What would be difficult would be isolating the normally gregarious woman from the village, particularly Kelly, and making sure that she only learned wonderful things about her health and fitness coach. Christmas was coming quickly, that provided considerable distraction, Faline decided, smiling as Miss Boone chattered inanely over whatever passed her mind. Most of that was trivial, often mean spirited, usually tawdry. It wasn't over indulgence that had made the young woman fat, Faline decided, it was her hideous lack of social manners which had driven her to eat for comfort. Besides, with a full mouth, you couldn't say anything stupid at a party. The lost weight hadn't done much for Miss Boone, either, she wasn't destined to be any beauty. That could be fixed. Faline had assured her of that. It was simple to set such things into Miss Boone's head. Things such as how sad it was that she had no heir and Faline would be just so flattered and thrilled to be put into Miss Boone's will, just as if they were sisters, and she had so wanted a sister all of her life. “Here we are! I suppose we should refresh ourselves before we call upon the neighbors. I simply cannot wait to meet Hans. So handsome and dashing and strong!” Miss Boone blurted out, rolling from the carriage to flutter up the walkway to the carriage. Faline frowned faintly as she followed. “You know Mr. Lehmann?” “Yes, of course. No, not really. Papa always had our accounts handled by his firms. I saw him quite a lot when I was girl. At parties. I'd peek from upstairs. His wife died, didn't she?” “Yes, several years ago,” Faline nodded, and quirked a brow when Miss Boone squealed and hopped, clapping her hands, “He never remarried.” “How wonderful! I hope it was terrible, too because he was simply the most divine man I have ever seen and she was one of those nasty blonde girls, they simply get everything and why? Well now I'm thin and he'll love me!” Miss Boone chortled, bowling past the butler who had opened the door. Faline found herself in the unique position of finding herself repelled by the utter selfishness of someone else. She smiled, however. Miss Boone was certainly an excellent choice. The cottage was perfectly ordered and run by a small staff of servants, the property itself secluded and charming. It wasn't far from the Lehmann's property, and Faline wondered humorously if Miss Boone wouldn't try to blunder to Temperance on foot to announce her intentions towards Hans. Hans would refuse the young woman. Even if he had any interest, Miss Boone would bray out something unkind about his deceased wife, and that would be it. Faline snickered softly into a glass of wine, standing on the back patio and looking over the countryside. The graveyard was visible, and she gave a slow, feline smile as a dark halo showed over the tomb in the center. Those fools had warded it closed, but it was simplicity to break those wards. Once that was done... Faline snarled as she was engulfed in a wrap of whirling shadows. She waved a hand as if to drive away a fly, and found herself held immobile. Her eyes narrowed, anger a slow burn through her heart. “What do you want?” she hissed, “Go chase after your long unpromised bride so she can slap you down like the squealing b***h you are.” “Funny, yes, you are funny,” the Grinning Man responded in kind, features of spinning shadow clicking now and then into something recognizable before swirling back into dust. And a grin, jagged toothed and cold. “Thinking to break our engagements? Faithless whore, I knew from the moment I saw you first you were the true bride I should have, but even demons have taste,” he went on, acid and cold, “Do you really believe that the terms of the contract which yet bind you would allow you to go over my head?” “I don't believe it, I know it. Blame your own shoddy skills,” Faline sneered, “Your games of distraction and delusion, doubt and lies, they don't work on me. I am not a weak kneed spineless little worm whose only defense against you is to wish you away when you pester.” “You haven't half of her power, dearest, which is why you stand before me like a well paid prostitute,” the Grinning Man sneered, an arm-like flurry of movement depositing several handfuls worth of dust and ash down Faline's bodice. She regarded him, sardonic. “Nor have you, dear boy, and resorting to little ghosty tricks? It seems to me that all I need to do to rid myself of you is to spatter salt into your dust storm. Oh, and you were so glorious and powerful when I was a girl, how I envied dear Marianne. But patience and time have told the true tale, haven't they, darling? You're little better than a poltergeist now,” Faline purred, unable to move, but she made no effort to do so. “You think...” he snarled, his grin very close to her face, looming in dark spinning particles of stinging matter, “I have lost powers over the years? You dare...” “I know, and I dare, Gwenu,” Faline growled, her eyes wide and filling with fury, “You have no control over me, and little over my sister, and none over my niece, you are failing with every moment, you can't even claim a visage any longer, just your idiotic grin.” The Grinning Man's manifestation halted for a moment, as if anger had completely immobilized him. Before Faline could laugh, she found herself choking: The shadowy substance was abruptly the gray and rotting flesh of Regis. “Very funny,” Faline snapped. Pallid, clammy hands clamped to her upper arms, the dull eyed corpse leaned closer to her, exhaling the stench of death and decay. “It is, to me, my dear, sweet, Faline,” Gwenu creaked, his voice forcing from stilled vocal chords, “I shall be watching you all this night as you sleep, because when you realize the implications, your terror will be delicious.” “Oh really, so you can take on the form of a ...” Faline spat, but before she could finish, the corpse clasped her closely for an obscene kiss, running hands over her body and rattling sickening laughter. Faline let out a repulsed yelp when she was released, staggering back, retching and falling to her knees to vomit without warning as Gwenu laughed riotously. Before she could regain her bearings, the specter was gone, leaving no evidence that it was ever there. “Filthy b*****d, you will pay for that,” she snarled. Over and over and over and over. It was an unending dream of a perfect life. Meeting her beloved husband, a delightful courtship, a joyous wedding, the twin blessings of beautiful and healthy daughters, a vista of wonder and delight... Over and over and over... Marianne gazed over the seeming of her wonderful home, her beloved husband, her beautiful daughters. The girls were both toddlers, taking turns standing and taking steps under a perfect blue sky on an emerald green lawn under the laughing care of their handsome father. Find my earring. Irritated, Marianne shook herself. There. The girls were young ladies now, young women, married to wonderful young men, showing their beautiful children to Papa, and the wonderful young men were... Twins, she decided, they should be twins as well, and handsome, blondes and blue eyed, but with beards so soon they'd be as bear-like as … Whyever would she need to find a silly earring? It was that dark year. The girls were only six. Their papa was devastated, burying his beloved mother. His strength had failed him, he wept, hands over his face, beside the coffin and... Why was she bringing this up? It was horrible, it was painful, it was … It was real. It had happened. It wasn't a continuation of the perfection, of every lovely dream she could manage. The lovely dreams forced him away. He couldn't get to her in those beautiful scenarios... That wasn't true. He had. He had used them. He had taken control of the fantasy, forced her to nearly see her beloved daughter... Marianne shuddered, and there was nothing. She was alone within a cold and cheerless place, seated atop the marble sarcophagus that she had been lain to rest within. There was a plinth at the head of the grave now. A plinth where an angel should stand, and never would in her dim reality. “You've never done this before,” a mans voice noted, a pleasant tenor. “...Pardon?” she called, startled, as she looked around. She drew back, wide eyed, as a dark skinned man sat pleasantly on the sarcophagus with her. His clothing was fine and elegant, every piece as black as his skin, his eyes were as yellow as lanterns. He smiled, tipping his hat to her, showing close-cropped black hair. “You have never done this before. Let the sham fall and look about.” “Who … who a... Blackie...?” Marianne sputtered. The man smiled again, bowing his head in acknowledgement. “Indeed, dearest Marianne, and I simply must remind you that your skill in naming things is atrocious.” “I... I... was just a … just a girl and...” “Yes. You have been a girl, a woman, a crone, all of these things in your little hell,” Blackie assured her. “...This... it isn't hell, don't be silly, it's wonderful, beautiful, everything I've ever wanted is here at my whim,” Marianne protested, but it sounded forced and stilted. The skies lit a brighter blue as she turned to indicate the beauty, her family popped up like smiling cut-outs, the fields were green and flower studded. “Hell, indeed, my dearest friend,” he nodded, reclining in quite a feline repose upon the sarcophagus, “Tell me, sweet, why I do not exist eternally within your dreamings?” “...I... I... don't know, I... I guess I never ...” Marianne stammered, wide eyed, “I... I thought you would be here, waiting for me.” “Alas, no, my dearest, for I may only be banished, albeit quite painfully when that involves squashing my mortal form. I return quite quickly once one of my descendents is prepared to receive me,” Blackie smiled, beatifically lifting his face to the sky. “...I don't understand.” “As a witches cat, a familiar, dear heart, you must have both the cat and the familiar spirit. The cats of my foreparents and children ply their trade from the churchyard. When one is born still, it is waiting for me or one of my kin to give it mortal life. Assuredly awkward when it is a female, but cats are not so troubled by things like that.” “Oh... But...” “Oh, Mary Mary Quite Contrary... You have always turned away from it. Ignored it. Pretended it was not there. Come now, lass, the body of the cat I was in was quite forty years of age when it was crushed, and as spry as ever. And so often did you announce 'why, it is as if I could hear you speak',” Blackie noted, almost annoyed, as he turned with fluid ease to frown sternly at the woman, “Now you have finally set down your cockle shells and silver bells.” “I don't understand your riddles, Blackie, I... I've never wanted any of this, you know that. You more than anyone. I never wanted power, I never wanted anything to do with any of it, I just wanted to be a normal woman...” Marianne blurted out, hands over her face. She wanted to cry, but she had no tears to let fall. “Just so,” Blackie nodded, “You wanted away from it, and yet, you used it to try and hide yourself from it.” “I know,” Marianne exhaled, sagging, “But what else could I do?!” Blackie had nothing to say to that, he admired the sheen of his fingernails, starkly white against the black of his skin. “There wasn't anything, Blackie. They had beat me every turn I made, they would always win and there never was anything I could do about it,” Marianne snapped, glaring at the man. “You never asked for help, either,” he murmured. “Ask who? Hans? He would think I was insane and have me committed! Kelly? She hated me and wouldn't lift a finger for me, she probably danced to hear I was dead! Who could have helped me?” she demanded, lifting her chin though her lips trembled. “How many times must you be led to holy places before you realize?” Blackie inquired. “It wouldn't do any good! They always owned my soul!” “Ah, so that is why you were willing to kill them all.” Marianne stared at Blackie, her mouth hanging open. “Isn't it so? Sweetness? All of them, dead and here and within your lovely dreamings?” Blackie prompted, head tilting, his brows lifted, “They would be safe here, or so you believed? Believed because it had owned your soul and made you think they would be safe?” “...No.” Marianne rasped, “Not dead. But here.” “Oh, my most precious, however else do you think that they would be here, but to be dead?” Marianne closed her eyes, going still. “...It would have stopped him finally. It would end.” “Mm. And then, Mary, Mary... he would be as part of your lovely dreamings as you are, yourself,” Blackie purred, removing his hat to brush at invisible particles of dust. “He is always there! Chewing on a piece of my soul like a fat, bloated tick!” Marianne burst out, frustrated and whirling to her feet, “I hate it, I hate him, Blackie! I didn't want to live with him, I didn't want to die with him, and now I am as damned as if I had been cast into the pits of hell!” Blackie attended her outburst with a mournful face and still posture. After a moment, he reached into his jacket pocket and withdrew a match. It flared as he struck the head with his thumbnail. Marianne's lashes fluttered, taking the lit match as he offered it. “...What...?” “My dear one. It is how you remove a tick. Filthy parasites they are, you know. Where they bite must be purified. Keeping oneself clean and in clean surroundings, burning away any ticks that remain, and after going to where ticks are likely to be, clearing those away before they have dug in so deeply, that is how you protect yourself,” Blackie explained with a flourish of hand. “What good would it do me now?” Marianne inquired flatly. The flame burned to her fingertips and over them, but caused no pain. She dropped it, watching the match burn out as the matchstick charred. “Do you really wish to condemn your family here with you?” Blackie inquired, and as he did, he began to fade away. “No... Yes. It would save … it...” “Without mortal scions to amuse itself with, my most beloved friend, it will entertain itself with you and yours. Forever,” Blackie smiled, warm despite his chilling words. Then he was gone. “Blackie?!” Marianne cried out, running around the sarcophagus. She stopped short and wrung her hands. She was damned. She existed in a piece of hell that she could shape as she liked, but it was still hell. She was the continuation of a demon, the feeding of it, as were all her mothers before her. All of her fathers. Her family. There was no match to burn it away. No purity at all. The holy places that Blackie had led her to in life were defiled in her dream world. Even her own love for her husband and children was corrupt. Marianne slowly collapsed to the sarcophagus, hand over her face. There were no tears, and that seemed more of a tragedy than everything else. Her shoulders heaved in a voiceless sigh. All there was for her was to surrender entirely. Endure a punishment she hadn't earned. All the while with some stupid fixation on a stupid earring. “Is he okay? Is he? He's breathing quite shallow. Desdenova! You are ignoring me!” Lieselotte fretted as she hovered over the youth's shoulder, watching his careful work. Stretched out across the pharmacy work table, Ashes lay as if asleep, a glass tube aimed at his nose, his jaws propped open. “You're being a horrible pest,” Desdenova responded, dry, “He is fine, as I keep telling you. I do these surgeries all the time, I have yet to lose a patient.” “This time it is my Ashes!” she reminded him tartly. “And he is fine,” he insisted, making a face as he carefully deposited a bloody bit of gauze onto a tray alongside several nasty wads of cotton and a cat tooth, “The infection's cleaned out of the socket, now you can take the tube away from his nose.” “Are you sure?” Lieselotte nagged, quickly moving the tube and closing the small jar of ether it was attached to.. “Honestly, as if I want to spend another afternoon with you clinging to my back and pounding on my head,” Desdenova chided, carefully releasing the instrument holding the cat's mouth open. As he did, Lieselotte gently massaged around Ashes's jaws. “My poor boy. How did this happen? It was dreadful, he was limp and crying and suddenly there was horrible drool and … ugh!” Lieselotte demanded, anxiously watching the animal. “It happens to hunting cats a lot. They get an injury near the tooth, or something gets stuck in between them, and it abscesses. It's best to pull the tooth out, the abscess will just keep coming back otherwise,” Desdenova explained, unconcerned as he cleaned the mess up. “But you feed him, don't you?” she sniffled, watching as Ash slowly opened his eyes. His tail flicked, and he shifted with a bleary and garbled mew. “Of course I do, and the old one, and the mama cat and her babies, so does the rector. He said they're some sort of good luck charm and historical legacy.” “They saved the town from the plague ages back,” Lieselotte nodded slowly. It had been the closest thing to anything clean in her mother's dream world. “But he shouldn't need to hunt if you're feeding him,” she added, carefully gathering the cat up into her arms. Ashes muttered and snuffled, gladly curling against her while glaring daggers at Desdenova. “Cats are cats, and his job is to hunt vermin,” Desdenova chuckled, making a face at the cat, “Oh, stop, you'd be in much more pain had I not pulled that tooth.” “He is more than a cat,” Lieselotte nearly asked, watching Desdenova covertly. “Why do you say that?” he inquired as he turned to wash his hands. “Because. He's always here when I need him. He's always ...defended me, I guess. Bad things would happen to people when he was there and they were being asses to me. ...I ...I can hear him... A voice, telling me things, and I ...I talk to him... And...” she admitted slowly, staring at Desdenova's back steadily. “Girls. Always convinced they're so special that all animals have voice for them,” he murmured in a teasing lilt of voice. “And he told me that you gave him certain confidences about what you think about me that he wouldn't betray,” Lieselotte added, narrowing her eyes and lifting her chin. Desdenova spun on his heel, taken completely off guard, his eyes wide and his face scarlet. “Of course he wouldn't betray,” Desdenova finally managed to respond, his voice rather choked, “He is a familiar spirit inhabiting a cat.” “Like... like witches have,” Lieselotte nodded slowly. “Of course. Did you think you were perhaps a wayward mermaid?” “I could be, I can swim very well.” “Good, I like to swim, too,” Desdenova nodded, abruptly turning back to his work, reaching for jars and bringing them to set onto the counter. Lieselotte eyed him. “A witch. A witch is evil...?” “Oh, honestly. Tell me again why we feed the cats here.” Lieselotte eyed him, her head tilting. “Because a woman accused as a witch long ago showed the village that her black cat was killing the rats that caused the plague, but...” “But,” Desdenova interrupted, “They didn't know then what caused the plague. A familiar would know, and would quickly enjoin his feline family to assist in killing the rats. Which would just be a lot of hunting cats purposefully killing and then not eating their prey if the witch hadn't realized that somehow, the rats were bringing it.” “...So...?” “So, does that sound like an evil act to you?” “Well, if everyone's dead, there's no one to do evil acts to,” Lieselotte pointed out, squeezing Ashes gently and grinning to hear the soft chuffing of his laughter. Desdenova snorted, rolling his eyes and amused despite himself. “True, yes, but an evil witch generally does not have that sort of foresight. A witch is a human born, often but not always to a celestial parent, with powers beyond that of other humans. Or they are able to learn and use the spells and rites of those who had gone before them.” “I see,” Lieselotte agreed slowly, “And that is why you wanted me to choose.” “Yes.” “Why didn't anyone tell me this until now?” “It wouldn't have done any good. You were raised by your mother wanting it all to be away from her. She never stopped and realized that she was using her powers as she wanted, for good. That's why animals didn't like you, why you can't look into mirrors, why fresh things would curdle when you touched them...” “Why I couldn't sew and sneezed at flowers...?” Lieselotte added, amazed in retrospect that she hadn't seen it herself. “Well... You do have allergies, but...” Desdenova shrugged, settling down and starting to weigh out various ingredients. “Because my powers came originally from an evil source, I had all these problems. As I reject the evil, I overcome them,” she nodded slowly, “Will they come back? Will they haunt me forever?” “No. Well – if you take those evil means, yes. It's entirely up to you. But once you have closed the door, they will be gone. You have to invite them in, so to speak,” he explained, shifting to read from a large book. “And you were sent. By your mother... And your father is someone no one should tell intimate details to...” Lieselotte mulled, staring at Desdenova's profile, lightly chewing her lower lip. “Yes, my father is an extremely bad man. Always has been. Very charming, very sophisticated, very handsome, very intelligent, and very much in love with Mom, and fatherly to the point of blind paranoia of his children,” Desdenova admitted with a wry grin. “And bad.” “Extremely.” “Howso?” Lieselotte demanded, staring at him. “I do not have to incriminate myself or my father to you or anyone,” he informed her with an arch of brow, attention back onto his work. Lieselotte huffed faintly. “I just want to know.” “None of your business,” Desdenova noted, glancing at her sidelong, “Why do you want to know, anyhow?” “A lot of reasons. You know all about me, I don't know very much at all about you,” she pointed out, slowly pacing the room, cuddling Ashes to her cheek as she did, “I don't know why you believe the way you do, I don't know why you can be such a creep and then be so sweet, and I know you can be so elegant and gracious and sophisticated and all that but you don't...” “I am extremely shy and become terrifically distressed if I do something to embarrass myself or someone else. Even the most gracious will have incidents, and I don't trust myself for that. Also, I like being how I am, I like to play, I like to be silly and obnoxious,” he responded, quite blandly, absorbed in his work. “What are you?” Lieselotte demanded, stopping to stand behind him. “Six foot three,” he replied promptly. “No. I mean. What are you? A witch?” she insisted, tilting her head and narrowing her eyes, “And Daisy must be your familiar.” “Not exactly. Close enough, I suppose.” “Why do you always talk in riddles!?” Lieselotte sputtered, reaching out to pull on a handful of his hair. He reached back quickly to catch her wrist. “Do you truly wish to know or are you just being horribly annoying?” “Both,” she nodded, letting him draw her hand around his head. She watched as he painted a large and sloppy purple iodine flower on her hand, almost laughing. “Because. You are good at asking the right questions, and if I gave them to you, you could easily destroy me without meaning to,” Desdenova murmured, quirking a brow but not looking at her. “I wouldn't ever hurt you...” Lieselotte blurted out, only to close her mouth with a pop. She had. “Not on purpose. Believe me, I would like to smooth the way for you, help you at every corner, but … I can't. That would be a grave disservice to you. It would be unfair and unkind. And foolish,” Desdenova told her, quiet but toneless. Protecting himself, Lieselotte decided, grimacing. “You can't trust me,” she sighed, pulling her hand back and bowing her head over Ashes. Desdenova turned slowly on the stool to face her, rising to his feet. He lifted his hands to gently caress her cheeks, but grimaced. “I do trust you. You. Everything else... I can't,” he told her, glancing into her eyes then letting his gaze fall. He shifted his feet, lowering his hands to her shoulders before releasing them, rather lamely stroking Ashes head. “You're the best friend I've ever had. All the rest grew up and didn't have a lot of use for me being shy or silly or obnoxious,” Desdenova admitted with a wry smile, “The boys I grew up with became serious and intent upon their work, got married, and that's what they do. The girls would push me away and sigh and say if only you would grow up, and... I don't want to.” “I don't want you to, either. You wouldn't be you,” Lieselotte decided, leaning into him lightly and smiling when he carefully wrapped his arms around her. It was a long while before he finally moved away, and then because he could hear Mrs. Kansweet calling something to a customer as she walked to the work room. Lieselotte mournfully displayed Ashes to the woman, who chuckled and assured her the cat would be right as rain in a few days. Desdenova resumed his work, quiet and thorough. “Leave Ashes here, there's a basket for him. He won't want to eat or do much of anything today anyhow,” Desdenova murmured, glancing over to Lieselotte as she anxiously fretted over what to do with the cat. She exhaled and settled the animal into a basket lined with old cloths, and turned to regard Desdenova in some odd dissatisfaction. He could be that sophisticated and elegant man. He wasn't always. Did she want that always...? Lieselotte frowned as she strolled into the street, reflexively looking up and down for traffic. Always so perfect? Like her sister and brother in law? But it seemed sometimes that there wasn't anything real between them. It seemed that often before Edward's time in the hospital. A marriage made of propriety and suitability, and nothing else. Annaliese never spoke of any swooning romantic moments, never giggled about silly little gestures... Was it just an empty facade? Lieselotte frowned, arms folded around her as she walked to Daisy, reaching up to pat the mare's head. Her mother and father, they had always seemed so perfect, so elegant, so romantic. Lieselotte paced away from the cart and almost into an alleyway so she could see into the workroom, biting her lower lip. He was perfectly in command of all around him, and yet, he was immediately blushing and embarrassed whenever a touch of true feeling and romance came up. “He is very young, indeed, particularly for one of our sort,” a man announced in a low voice, seeming speaking to himself, “I had hoped to see someone of some maturity. This lad is still just a child.” “...Beg pardon?” Lieselotte sputtered, turning towards the man, and pausing. An arrestingly handsome man stood with a simpering and somewhat chubby woman on his arm. His eyes were the tawny golden brown of a calm and noble dog, his hair as auburn as an Irish setter, wavy and thick. He seemed to be just into his thirties, with a powerful physique, a deep tan to his skin. “Ah, I did not mean to startle you, beautiful lady,” he rumbled, warmly humorous, “I am Willem Boylin, and may I present the lovely Miss Angela Boone? I own Wisteria Cottage, where Miss Boone is staying. Mother had loaned the cottage out and neglected to tell me, it seems I must find other lodgings.” “Oh. Oh, I know the cottage, yes. It's very lovely. I'm Miss Lieselotte Lehmann, Papa owns Temperance,” Lieselotte replied, bobbing a bit of a curtsey and sorely aware of how scroungy she appeared. Miss Boone eyed her curiously. “Oh, you're one of Han's daughters, how lovely! I wanted to meet you and see him again. It's been ever so long.” “My sister is having a ball this weekend, I'll be sure that she knows to send invitations to Wisteria Cottage,” Lieselotte assured them graciously, “You might also ask Papa to stay, Mr. Boylin, he enjoys having company over the winter.” “Ah, saved at the nick of time. I was going to press myself upon young Von Tombs here, on the strength of a shared thread of ancestry, as it were, but I didn't realize he was quite so young. Is he still living with his parents?” Boylin noted with a wide smile, tilting his head to once more take a look at Desdenova as the young man worked. “He lives here, over the pharmacy. I'm sure he's twenty one or two at least,” Lieselotte responded, a bit stung for her friend. He was young, and immature in many ways, but he wasn't a child clinging to his mother's skirts. “Just a baby. But so pretty,” Miss Boone giggled, craning to all but devour the youth in her wide and slightly crazed blue eyed gaze. “Mr. Von Tombs is very able and responsible,” Lieselotte assured them both. “Of course he is,” Willem agreed with a warm pride, “Or they never would have sent him here. I find it to be immensely admirable that he knew where he wasn't able and requested assistance, though I know that some feel he's weak.” “...Pardon...?” Lieselotte inquired slowly, badly taken aback. “He requested assistance, of course. You must realize this. For someone more able to assist you in discovering the extent of your abilities,” Willem responded, wide eyes honest and warm, his voice lowering. “It's so exciting, I always knew there was something different about me,” Angela added with a giggle, once more peeking in at Desdenova, “I wonder if he might be able to offer guidance to me, as well.” “I... Uhm. I have someone that ...” Lieselotte replied, unnerved, but Willem winked. “Good. It can be quite difficult to be a teacher when you find your student attractive and charming,” he murmured, gazing with a sudden intensity into her eyes, causing her cheeks to flush pink. He seemed not to notice, chuckling to Angela. “Ah, but you are quite stuck with me, my dear. And Mr. Von Tombs, charming as I am sure he must be, is simply too young.” “He's... not really. Charming, I mean,” Lieselotte admitted, lame, “He can be, but … he's … He's... him.” “I look forward to meeting him, then,” Willem chuckled, “He sounds interesting. For now, your open heart to those like you has served me well, I will escort Miss Boone back to Wisteria and continue on to meet your father, Miss Lehmann.” “...My...?” Lieselotte inquired. “Yes. Even before we learn what we are, we open our hearts to others like us, to come to us and assist or to simply befriend,” Willen explained, “Together we are strong and wise.” “Oh...” Lieselotte responded, blinking several times. She half expected Willem to give her some half-response or a riddle, not for him simply to answer the question. “Yes. Will I see you later, should your Papa not simply put me out into the snow?” he inquired, gracious as he bowed to take her hand and smile warmly to her. “...No, actually, I've been staying with a friend this winter. But I will be at the ball,” she replied, flushing once more. “I look forward to seeing you in a gown which suits your beauty,” Willem assured her, gently squeezing her hand before nudging Angela, “Come along, dear heart, I can't have you wandering about aimlessly.” “Oh, dear, Willem, I'm not a child,” Angela tittered, one last glance given to Desdenova before she walked away with the man. Lieselotte tilted her head, perplexed. After a long moment, she shook herself and walked back to Daisy. The mare was tense, her ears laid back against her head. She turned and nipped at Lieselotte several times, trying to drive her to get into the cart. “Ow! Daisy! I'm in the cart, I'm in the cart! Whatever is the matter, darling?” she yelped, scrambling aboard. There was the brief sight of hennah-red hair moving through several people at the train station, and Lieselotte shuddered as she realized it. “Oh, dear. I didn't think she'd come back. Let's go home,” Lieselotte whispered, giving the reins a shake once she'd unset the brake. Daisy quickly launched away, turning without Lieselotte's guidance and heading back for Kelly's home.
|
 |
 |
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Posted: Wed Nov 16, 2011 5:03 am
Begin In Darkness
Chapter 11
written by Shine On Crazy Diamond Faline obsessively smoothed over her hair, eying herself in the mirror. She frowned faintly, annoyed. The hennah sent in her last shipment was not nearly as fine as it should have been, there was a coarse brownness to the red she disliked. She would have to find another, more ethical supplier immediately. Her appearance was paramount to her. As always, her face was a perfect mask of beauty, milky white but with demurely applied accents at her eyes, lips, and cheeks. Soon, she would have Angela realizing that such enhancements were not the sign of a wanton nature but simple artistry. It was annoying that she must remain so modest and demure for the time being. The men in town knew her for her exotic gowns and lush cleavage. Soon, she promised herself. Quite soon. The son of the owner of the cottage had unexpectedly arrived that morning, and he was madly attractive. Faline let Angela flitter and flutter over the man, observing him from a distance. He was intelligent, and more, he was powerful. She could all but taste it under his elegant demeanor. Perhaps finally a match for her. Someone to assist her and act not only as her loving and devoted husband, but as an active participant in her aims. A high priest of her evil gods, not only balancing her but combining with her to create even more power. If Willem took rooms in the city, so much the better. She would be able to meet him without comment, without Angela snooping around into her business. Faline smiled to herself, coolly feline, as she carefully arranged a curl at her cheek. Angela was coming about nicely to Faline's beliefs, but there was something repellent about the woman. As she lost weight and learned to make herself presentable, she became ever more unpleasant and selfish. Some final remaining shred of filial duty to her sister, Faline decided with a mild shrug. Despite how cruelly Marianne had destroyed the family, it also gave Faline her freedom. It showed her to seek higher and more powerful means, to make harder and more profitable contracts. Angela's intentions towards Marianne's husband simply reminded Faline that she had once admired and envied her sister. “Oh there you are, darling!” Angela twittered as she burst into the cottage, bowling over the long suffering butler, “Come along, come along, I found the most delightful thing walking Mr. Boylin to Temperance!” “That's scarce surprising, dearest, you've never been in the country and wandering about before,” Faline reminded her, drolly amused. Angela seized Faline's arm, giggling wildly, almost hysterically. “Yes, but this truly was the most amazing thing, you simply must see it!” “Very well, dear, Now don't rush about so, you want people to see elegance and grace,” Faline reminded her as she turned to Faline's pull. Angela stopped short, reminding herself of that, and determinedly forced herself to walk despite her excitement. It was more like a child clopping along pretending to be a pony, but it was preferable to her running wildly, Faline decided. “Temperance? I thought that Mr. Boylin was going to take rooms in town,” Faline noted, quirking her brow as she strolled along with Angela, pausing to lift a parasol against the winter sun. Angela imitated her belatedly, smashing it against the porch posts and a tree before finally gaining some control of it. “He was, but we met up with Miss Lehman, she sent us to ask her father for lodgings for Willem. Funny to think my own dear step daughters will be almost as old as I, isn't it?” Angela twittered, “Such a messy girl. I hope the other one is more gracious, but I think she is, she's having a ball this weekend and Leissy or whatever her name is promised that her sister would send invitations.” “Ah, that was kind of her,” Faline agreed, her eyes narrowing. Lieselotte had every reason to be wary of Faline, and if she didn't, then things had to have changed dramatically. Faline didn't feel that they had. Angela chattered incessantly about Hans, his daughters, and how wonderful her marriage to him would be as they walked, and Faline frowned faintly. Angela hadn't ever spoken of her obsession with Hans with such forceful confidence. But as she discussed Willem encouraging her, it made sense. “My dear, you make it sound as if we will end the Christmas season with a New Years wedding,” Faline murmured, disinterested. They were approaching the old part of the graveyard, but took little notice except to eye the center tomb. The demon chained there had been terrifically accommodating and even gracious. It would be, she decided. She offered it great rewards for its patience, and more, offered it the opportunity to humiliate one of its brethren. “Oh, darling, it's just the old sinner's graveyard, haven't you ever seen one?” Faline chuckled as Angela inevitably led her to there. “No. I never heard of them,” Angela announced, turning abruptly to sit lightly on a tombstone, facing the crypts, “And when Willem brought me to see it, he told me you had been shamefully neglecting my education!” “...Why darling, what are you...?” Faline sputtered, blinking several times and forcibly keeping a pleasant smile on her lips. Angela, however, glared, her face twisted and ugly as a fist. “You lied to me because you wanted to drain me of all my powers! You never told me because you're jealous! I have magic powers and you were supposed to teach me to use them and you didn't because you're vain and horrible!” Faline closed her eyes for a moment, then exhaled, smiling gently and with just a touch of reproof. “Oh, dearest. Just like sisters we must quarrel!” she crooned, reaching to stroke Angela's cheek, “I never said because you weren't ready. You had to be able to see for yourself. It was silly of Willem to say anything, unless, of course, he wanted you for himself.” “That isn't so, he wants to teach me, he knows what I feel for Hans!” Angela snapped, brushing Faline's hand away. “But think, sweetness, how exalted and wonderful it was when you realized for yourself that...” “It's a lie! I wasn't ever fat! You caused it, you caused everything, just waiting for when I was miserable and fat and desperate and you came in and started taking it all away from me, you even were trying to take Hans!” Angela screeched, abruptly shoving Faline hard. Startled, Faline flailed her parasol and stumbled back. “Angela!” she gasped, as if sorely wounded. “You monster!” Angela screamed, shoving again, violent, her eyes wide and eerie blue. Faline snarled in return. “Oh, you think you're so cute, Gwenu, don't think I can't deal with this fat little cow,” she hissed, abruptly cracking her parasol across Angela's face. Angela staggered aside, astonished, before storming back at Faline, swinging clumsy and ill aimed slaps and punches at the taller woman. Faline stepped back again, gathering the power for a spell to push Angela away, and found herself engulfed in a spinning dust-devil, stinging and cold against her face. She howled, lumbering in maddened fury like a bear with its head caught in a bee hive. Angela was caught in the bizarre battle and thrown several feet. She scrambled back up and watched in horror as it seemed the dust storm was rending under Faline's hands, rending and spurting blood. Howling wind filled the small grave yard, and Faline's triumphant laughter. “Fool! Fool, Gwenu! To have your little meat puppet bring me here, here! Where I have anchored my most potent weapon and touchstone of power?! You are mine now!” she burst out, seeming to literally seize chunks of phantom flesh from the whirl of dust and fling them randomly about. Angela screamed, horrified, hands over her mouth, her eyes enormous. With a disdained snort, Faline cast down a quivering pile of some gelatinous matter, oozing red, and kicked it before eying Angela. “Honestly, Angela. I am ever so disappointed in you. I had the highest hopes for you, and you turn on me for a pretty face,” Faline chided. “Your face!” Angela squealed, panting hard in her terror. Faline hesitated. Gwenu had gone first for her face. Her beautiful mask. She scrambled for her bag, and fumbled a small compact out. She howled in anguished fury as she focussed on the image reflected. “No no no get away from me get away from me!” Angela squealed as Faline lunged for her, bulldozing her back, head down, arms locked before her and hands pinned to Faline's chest. Faline let out a piercing shriek, battering at Angela's head and shoulders, and abruptly choked, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Angela's feet slipped and she fell back to her a**. She screamed as she watched tendrils of blacked red came snaking from behind the bars of the crypt, wrapping around Faline's body, a single spike run through her throat. Angela scrambled back as the tendrils reached for her, stumbling out of their reach before turning and staring at the scene. The tendrils dragged at the body violently, finally ripping it to pieces to fit it through the bars. The head remained, hideous and frozen in a mask of infuriated outrage. Skinless, patched with thick putty here and there, red and revolting. Angela blinked several times, her panting slowly giving way to laughter, sharp and derisive. “You'll never have Hans! Never! Never!” she cackled before she turned and staggered back for the cottage. “What do we do?” Kelly asked Herman slowly. He exhaled, shaking his head slowly. “Brazen fool. The demon must be banished, and it will not be easily done now. It's fed upon the very moron that summoned it, and though it's not going to be able to get out of it boundaries, it can still be freed,” he muttered, “We're going to need more than just us, that's for damn sure.” “Summon an angel if they're going to be summoning demons,” Kelly offered. Herman chuckled humorously. “We're going to have to, I think, but angels have an annoying habit of making we poor fools show the worth of our souls and do it ourselves anyhow.” “Aye, but they be far better back up than naught at all,” Kelly snorted. “I have a better idea,” Herman nodded, “There are four gargoyles on the town hall.” “Aye, and the mayor will want to know why ye's takin' his drain spouts.” “Why, to restore them, of course,” Herman beamed, bowing, “Having the title of doctor around here is almost free reign to do damn near anything.” “Bein't that the truth?” Kelly grunted, rolling her eyes, “T'will do for now, Herman, but t'will not be forever.” “The new year is coming, and that will give us our opportunity and renewed strength,” he reminded her, “I'll go and get the gargoyles. You start sanctifying the ground here.” “...As if that be easier than lugging about gargoyles,” Kelly muttered, shaking her head. Yet she waved him on, setting her pack onto a rock outside the cemetery, “And what, pray tell, shall we be doin' with that red haired harlot's head?” “Bonfire and burial. I'll be back as soon as I can. Be careful,” Herman decided, tipping his hat with a wry grin before walking to the door to the cemetery proper. Kelly grumbled, half amused, as she arranged the tools of her trade. She would have to work slowly, stay out of range, and keep her focus sharply honed. She filled a silver ewer with salt, then water, stirring them together with an oak wand while murmuring prayers. Uncertainty gripped Kelly as she began to walk around the graveyard. Cold unease bit through her confidence, and she drew in a breath, wordlessly strengthening her resolve with each step she took. It would grow worse as she moved closer, she knew. I am strong, I am righteous, I allow no evil to touch me, she chanted to herself, carefully pouring an unending circle of the salt and water. Yet she had failed to help Marianne, and let all of that potential fail for nothing more than arrogance. She was no better than Faline. She drove away Lieselotte time after time and if she hadn't been such a fool herself, none of this would be happening. All things she had already accepted of herself, Kelly reminded herself placidly. She wasn't perfect by any stretch of the word. But she was of good heart and was strong, she was righteous... Kelly's limbs felt leaden as she moved. It seemed that she had been working for days, and worse, that her purification was more about herself than the graveyard. She pressed that thought away and rubbed at her back. It was simply delusion, misdirection, drawing away from the good work she was doing. It was good work. She could feel it rising from the earth, and she smiled faintly. It would just take time, enforcing. She drew in her breath as she lit a thick bundle of dried sage. The wind came up sharply, driving the smoke away, and she firmly pressed it down with murmured prayer and sheer force of will. That answered much, that the demon was striving so hard to drive her away. Kelly lifted the smoldering herbs, waving the bundle in loops as she lifted to her toes to a strange little dance around the crypt. Summon down an angel, she chanted to herself, and at every moment, it seemed her limbs were lighter, looser, as if age had drained away and left her the girl she had once been. She raised her voice in a song of praise, to the purity of winter and the glory of the holy. It seemed even that downy feathers fluttered and fell around her as she wrought the binding, though when she turned to catch one in her hand, it was only a snowflake. Kelly laughed, the sound light and infectious, raising her arms and inviting all creatures of good to join her in keeping bound the demon that it may be properly banished. Soon enough, Herman returned, dragging a hand cart loaded with four elderly stone gargoyles. He chuckled, shaking his head as he regarded Kelly, sitting with her back to the graveyard wall, sound asleep. For a moment, it appeared as if she sheltered within a pair of folded white wings, but the illusion faded with the movement of the sun. Herman could hear the demon snarling and hissing within its prison as he placed each gargoyle, setting them there with ancient words of the points of the compass. As he spoke, stone moved fluidly, the bizarre creatures clung to the crypt before falling still once more. “What did you expect, when you come to the call of someone you can overpower so easily?” Herman chided as he finished his work, turning away. He nudged Kelly and helped her to her feet. “Off we go, old woman. We'll be having quite a new years fest here, indeed,” he chuckled wryly. “Your grace in the dance, it is unsurpassed, Miss Lehmann,” Willem murmured, a dashing figure in black velvet heavily embroidered in gold thread and set off with peacock hued accents. “Thank you, I...” “There is no reason to thank me for the truth,” he murmured, head tilted, watching her with golden eyes and a slight smile pulling at his lips, “Such movement, it must come from the very beauty of your soul. I can only attempt to display this wonder to those looking on.” One of those looking on was Desdenova, Lieselotte reminded herself, almost guiltily. He had asked her for that dance and before they had even taken a few steps, Willem had stepped in to request her hand. It was rude, ...it should have been rude, but Willem was so gracious about it. So earnest and warm. He'd gazed so deeply into her eyes though asking Desdenova if he would suffer allowing Lieselotte to dance with another. Lieselotte winced. She hadn't even looked at Desdenova when he inquired of her if she wished to change partners. “I just ...enjoy dancing...” Lieselotte admitted with a little shrug before remembering that she did have a reason for accepting Willem's request, though it was rude, “I had heard you were quite ill this week, are you sure you should be up and about?” “Oh, quite ill, but it was a passing thing. The doctor gave me a few tonics and a lecture about wandering about in the snow when not used to it, and I am, as you can see, right as rain,” Willem chuckled, “And more than that, when I set eyes upon you at dinner. What a glorious blossom of sunshine and warmth you did appear to my poor eyes. Your thoughts upon the country poetry fascinated me, I had never given much thought to it. Doggeral, I thought. You gave me insight and inspiration upon it.” “Oh... well, I just ...It's so homely and lovely...” Lieselotte flustered, her cheeks running red. “So modest. Your father speaks with such justifiable pride in his beautiful daughters. No simple and empty ornaments are you, educated in not just the arts but business and in the truths of honor and strength,” Willem declared, his gaze ever more admiring as the swept through the dancers as if they were the only two upon the floor, “I may only lay abed nights, awake and wondering what grand achievement, what wonders of the mind and body, must I attain in order to have a woman like you at my side.” “...Oh my... I... I suppose... just ask, I mean... A woman who can see your worth would...” Lieselotte replied, stammering and crimson faced all over as she realized what she was saying. “Worth that I must prove,” he decided, drawing back as the music ended, bowing deeply and keeping hold of her hand. As he kissed her fingertips, he raised himself and promptly claimed her for the next number, as well. Lieselotte shot a rather unnerved look around, spotting Desdenova just as he was lowering his gaze from her. “I wish I had been able to arrive her sooner, I may have persuaded you to forgo staying with the old woman,” Willem decided, a humorous smile at his lips, “And been able to properly squire you around, though I do believe it would be the other way round, as I haven't been here since I was quite a lad.” “I don't think anything could have stopped me from that,” Lieselotte murmured, “It was important that I do so. So much I needed to learn, and not just of who we are. And to find what I need to find within me, that I need to push aside and remove.” “Ahh,” Willem murmured, quirking a brow, “Now I understand. You must face at the heart of you, your very self. The creature that you are, and accept what you were made from.” “...Yes,” Lieselotte agreed, looking up into his eyes, “But I don't know how, and I don't know if I have the strength.” “Ah, it is a simple matter, truly. When you are looking within, meditating, if you will, and you find that part of you that you don't wish to see. You gather your strength and you cast all light upon it. You accept what is yours and discard when you do not need.” Lieselotte nodded, biting her lower lip slightly. It was so nice to be able to speak of those things and receive a straight answer, but it also felt like cheating. As if he knew what she thought, Willem tilted his head, brow lifted, a nearly impish smile upon his face. “I, too, spent many maddening years with teachers who believed that I should discover such things with only hints and riddles. I finally came at my wits end with them, I am simply not any good with riddles, and said, truly, if you wish for me to learn what you want me to learn, then say what it is, otherwise I'll make my own hash of it, and maybe that will be for the better, but usually, it is not,” he chuckled softly. “I am good at them, but ...sometimes, I just wish... they'd just say what it is. It does feel like it means more when I discover it for myself, but there are times when I'm so tired and frustrated...” “And when one is tired and frustrated, one is tempted to take the fast and dark path,” Willem agreed solemnly, “That leads very fast very far away.” “I know. I spend so much time, it seems, putting those evil things away from me, or making them pure and clean again, and just as I think I have cleared all that up enough to face me... more pops up,” Lieselotte admitted with a grimace, leaning lightly against Willem as they danced. “Well. At the risk of angering you, you do spend quite a bit of time with young Von Tombs, sniping and sarcastic and generally saying mean things,” Willem pointed out with a concerned frown. Lieselotte hesitated, lashes fluttering. “...I beg your pardon...?” she noted slowly. “He is a wonderful boy with amazing potential, that goes without saying, and he is wise for his years, but it all simply stops at that stumbling block of immaturity and meanness that he carries,” Willem sighed, shaking his head, “And those things, well... They breed easily in the mind.” “But... he doesn't mean those things, we're just ...we're just being silly, playing...” Lieselotte protested, her gaze nearly indignant but still questioning as she regarded Willem. “Think about them, Miss Lehmann. The sarcastic and biting remarks which are very hurtful, he virtually wields his words like a rapier. All that rather than to simply say he doesn't wish to pursue a subject. And how he builds a wall between himself and anyone that tries to care for him, his emotions and what he truly feels are well out of your reach because you're trying to think up the next nasty come back...” Lieselotte chewed the insides of her cheeks, flicking her gaze around the ballroom, worried gaze finally picking Desdenova out. He danced with another girl, but he seemed as distant and cold as a mountain peak. “Each of those things is a nasty and biting bit of darkness running right back into you,” Willem explained in a low and gentle voice, “And I daresay anger, as well.” “Anger?” Lieselotte echoed, astonished. “Anger. That he could never truly be the man you wish him to be. He knows that, I am certain. I'm more than certain it breaks his heart, but really, there is just so much for him to do to overcome all that. He's just a child, rather spoiled, throwing rocks at the girls he thinks are pretty,” Willem sighed, shaking his head. “He's still my friend,” Lieselotte noted, firm. Willem smiled, warm adoration lighting his handsome features. “I would be most disappointed if he were not. Not all of us are perfect, of course, and some have longer and harder roads to travel than others. I can see in you the strength and wisdom that will someday guide young ones like Von Tombs towards the beauty of the sun.” “I... Don't know if that's what I'll be, but...” Lieselotte admitted, “I... I don't want him left behind...” “Of course not. He will walk his path in his own time, and we will be there to greet him gladly,” Willem nodded, “I've written my mother simply reams about you.” “Me? Why?” “Mother, being of the angelic sort, you see, well, she can assist you far more than anyone else. She can guide you through and protect you through your last and most difficult of trials,” he told her in a near sing song, “It is something I only am learning to accomplish now, to fill the soul, the heart, the mind, the body, with golden light and holy strength... To protect and guide them as they face their final demon, as it were.” “Angels...?” “Yes. You know, I've always thought it was silly how easily people believe in demons, but hardly at all in angels,” Willem chuckled, dipping her back once and spinning her before catching her back in his arms, “But you must believe, and they are powerful.” “I do, I just... I mean, being what I am...” Lieselotte replied the moment she caught her breath. “Oh, beautiful Lieselotte,” Willem practically purred, his eyelids lowered, a sensual gaze traced over her features causing her to blush once more, “A demon isn't really what we think, you know. They're here to test humans and such, and to protect them, too. The greater spells of protection are all dark, you know. There's a reason for that.” “...I ...I didn't...” “Ugh, as if you would simply call this knowledge out of thin air. We desperately need a reform of our teachers,” Willem complained mildly, pressing his lips together, “You see, in times of war or other evil, we needed to defend ourselves and our families. To drive such atrocities away required something powerful and terrible. So it was the spells were made.” “Oh.” “Which is why you will always see at least some darkness to us. Sometimes more, if we've cast one of those spells.” “How do you know when it's someone that's cast such a spell, and when it's someone who's evil...?” Lieselotte inquired slowly, though she smiled when he paused to clap for the band. She did as well, and took his hand for the next dance without a thought. “That is when you seek their aura. It's a band of colors and light that surrounds each person. You'll know a good heart by the beauty of the aura. Here, look at me. Above my head. Let your eyes un focus and rest...” he advised, smiling beatifically. Lieselotte did as Willem said, her head tilting slightly, bobbing along with the elegant rhythm of the waltz. She smiled abruptly as it seemed that there was a rainbow of purest gold bent over Willem's head, so solid and tangible that it seemed any eyes could see it. “Why didn't anyone teach me that? It seems so much easier than looking at someone to see what they are,” Lieselotte wondered, reaching up briefly, as if to touch the manifestation. “Some believe that an aura is easily counterfeited, but I've never met anyone that could,” Willem shrugged slightly, “I have heard that a faked one is transparent and sort of ghostly, like a colored shadow of someone.” “Oh...” “If you look, you will likely see it, I don't usually look. It's a waste of energy,” Willem shrugged, “Soon, though. You will be one of the most powerful of us. We will all meet in midsummer and finally, you shall be presented. It will be a glorious time.” “A meeting...?” “Yes, and by then, I hope you shall stand with me and discuss the need for less riddles and more honest answers,” he smiled, “I can think of no one who can show how dearly this is needed, particularly since you are good with riddles.” “Well... It is true, it's very frustrating...” Lieselotte noted dryly. “And, I hope, I can present you,” he added with a warm murmur, his gaze golden and searching within hers, “So many men have petitioned your father for your hand, I know, and I know that means there have been several young pups and fools to annoy him. I must show him and you that my intentions are far beyond simply needing a pretty and rich wife.” “But... but... I'm not... gracious or elegant or...” “Most beautiful pearl of heaven,” Willem crooned softly, his gaze locked in hers, “Whatever hateful and jealous soul told you that has no true understanding of what those words mean.” “Oh... I...” Lieselotte flustered, her gaze dropping as her cheeks heated once more. Willem reached to tip her head upwards, smiling gently. “Soon you will be able to look into a mirror and believe how beautiful you truly are.” Lieselotte's lashes fluttered, and she smiled, rather crooked at first, but finally with its full bloom of sweetness. “Thank you,” she whispered, catching his hand in hers and stepping back gently, “I would like to dance with you again, but ...I have badly neglected my friend.” “It was in poor form, taking you from him, but I could scarce contain myself,” Willem grimaced, almost comically, “I'm sure he will forgive you.” Lieselotte smiled again with a little curtsey. She wasn't so certain about Desdenova forgiving her. She walked slowly through the crowd, wincing faintly. Desdenova glanced at her again, but instead of walking to her, he slipped away, pushing open the doors leading to the gardens and stepping out. Lieselotte exhaled, hurrying a bit to catch up with him, half expecting to have to run after him. Yet he was simply standing by the koi pond, regarding the moonlight as it reflected from the ice sheeting the water. He was still and quiet, his head held high, but his gaze lowered. “Desdenova, I'm... I'm very sorry, I shouldn't have...” Lieselotte blurted out, a thread of impatience sounding in her words. “What's it like?” he asked softly. Lieselotte stopped short and stared at him. “What?” “What's it like?” Desdenova repeated, shoulders lifting in a shrug, “I saw how you looked at him. That... wide eyed and dreamy... almost melting on the spot... I've seen it a lot. I just wondered what it felt like.” “...Des... I... I don't know what...” Lieselotte faltered, taken off guard, “Yes, he's very handsome, but I hardly know him.” “That doesn't answer the question.” Lieselotte grimaced, rubbing at her brow. “It feels like your stomach is full of butterflies and your knees are made of water, and your chest is beating with your heart and your head is light,” she finally replied rather flatly. “I can't give that to you,” Desdenova noted quietly. “You've never tried, either.” “Yes I have,” he snapped, startling Lieselotte into taking a step back. He jerked his gaze to her, his eyes dark and wounded, shining more than they should in the moonlight. “The only way I could cause you to feel that is if I wasn't myself,” he added, softly bitter, looking away from her once more. “I... Desdenova, I...” Lieselotte faltered, but he shook his head, abruptly starting to walk away. “No, please. Wait,” she called, lifting her skirts and stepping after him quickly. He stopped, but kept his back to her. “I thought we were friends and you accepted me as I am and I accepted you as you are,” she pointed out gently, “As much as I could, Desdenova, I hardly know anything about you. And I can't ask so much of you because I could destroy you, you said, but I don't know how I could do that. I wish you would just tell me.” “I wish I could, too,” Desdenova replied quietly. “Well... then just tell me,” Lieselotte almost laughed, “You always think I'm so smart and I'll figure it out, and it does mean more, yes, but I really … I don't have any ideas. I feel like I'm up against a stone wall...” “Lotte,” he exhaled softly, shaking his head, “It's not something you figure out, and in fact, I pray you don't. It is something that could destroy me if you know it when you face yourself.” “Oh,” Lieselotte replied, blinking several times, “So why do you stay?” “I wanted to watch you blossom,” Desdenova admitted, “To become what you wanted to be. Because I'm selfish and spoiled.” “That's not selfish and spoiled,” she assured him gently. “You think that because you've always believed that no one could love you for what you are,” he responded quickly, “That seems to be changing and I should be very happy for you, and maybe I even will be someday. But not right now. I'll let you enjoy the rest of the dance. I want to go home.” “We haven't danced,” Lieselotte reminded him, reaching to catch his arm, “And I know you're mad, I was just … stupidly rude. You have every right to be furious, but I don't want you to go like that. You're my best friend and I treated you very poorly.” “I forgive you,” Desdenova replied. Lieselotte shook her head. “No, that's just words and then I'm Miss Lehmann and you're too busy to see me for the next few weeks,” she reminded him, “And I don't want to get into a spat over it. Let me try and make it right before it's to all that.” Desdenova seemed to sag, and finally, unwillingly, he turned to her, offering his hands. She smiled up at him somewhere between grim and sad, taking his hand as he rested the other on her waist. He was the better dancer, Lieselotte knew. In fact, it seemed that Willem was imitating everything about Desdenova's style and grace at dancing, and still came up short. Perhaps that was why he broke in so rudely, to prevent any comparison. His gaze was over her head and seemed listless, glittering oddly in the dim light. Lieselotte grimaced, moving closer to him and turning the dance into more of a swaying hug. She smiled a bit as she felt him shift to wrap his arms around her tightly. “It's all right. I have to go. Have fun,” he whispered rather hoarsely, abruptly pushing away from her. Lieselotte released him, waving a bit, as he turned and walked away quickly, vanishing into the woods without a sound. Lieselotte paused as started to return to the ballroom. Pater Gryphon seemed to be frowning ponderously at her. Before she could speak to the gryphon, her father called for her, and she hurried back inside. Ellen stood beside the great stone gryphon come morning, to all appearances she was brushing grime from the statue with a soft brush and the snow clinging to it. Lieselotte frowned faintly, slipping from the breakfast room to join the older woman. Pater Gryphon still seemed to be frowning and displeased, and well she could imagine he was. Things hadn't gone well for Annaliese's ball. “Did you eat?” Ellen demanded sternly, “I can't expect you would have been able to sleep, I scarce could.” “Some scrambled eggs and toast, everything else looked too queasy to my eyes. I can't believe anyone could eat,” Lieselotte admitted, exhaling, “And I slept very poorly. It felt like last year, with the Grinning Man standing beside my bed.” “As did I,” Ellen exhaled, shaking her head, “I can't think what it is. It started very suddenly last week. Each night, I found your father speaking to his ancestor and to the statue here. Then there would be peace.” “I don't know. I need to ask Willem about it.” “Why him?” Ellen frowned, quirking a brow. Lieselotte squirmed faintly. “Because he'll just tell me. Kelly and Herman, well... they want me to figure it out for myself, and... This should be dealt with quickly.” “How do you know he's an honest man?” Ellen inquired before giving an impatient shake of her head, “Girl, when I came to work here and look after you, I told you a handsome man was only as good as he does. What have you seen him doing?” “...I... Well, he was helping Miss Angela...” Lieselotte winced, knowing that Ellen was going to bark out derisive laughter, and cringing when she did. “That sort of help we can do without! That hideous little cat is lucky that I know my duty and got her out of there before your father could wring her sticky little neck!” “...I just can't understand how she would come to think that Papa would have anything to do with her,” Lieselotte exhaled, rubbing her brow, “I never dreamed she would cause such a scene.” “Well, she surely did, and her nasty remarks and absolutely shocking behavior make me wonder just what in creation this Boylin man is teaching her,” Ellen noted flatly. “I don't think it was him. I think it was Faline. I saw her. She came back.” “Far be it for me to speak well of evil, but Faline isn't that stupid. She's a cunning, clever beast, she's subtle and smart. She wouldn't ever encourage Angela to come here and start announcing that she was going to marry your father and everyone must love her and your mother was a hideous tramp,” Ellen pointed out with a quirk of a brow, “She wanted your father, herself, but realized quickly there wasn't any way in and gave up graciously.” Lieselotte winced again, uneasily taking the polishing cloth to Pater Gryphon as Ellen brushed the dirt and snow away. “He's very honest and open and seems to know quite a bit, I can't see him encouraging Angela to say and do the things that she did,” she noted quietly. She could hear Ellen exhale, and a bit of temper flared with it. “Ellen, you know better than I do what kind of hell my life was when no one would tell me anything, when everyone forced me to find it myself when I had no idea of what to look for.” “I do, and I also know, you thick skulled little ninny, that most of that ignorance of who and what you are was created by the very wicked things that were around you,” Ellen noted crisply, hands fisted onto her hips, “And you were constantly thinking you were just too weak – just like your mother! To do anything about it. So you didn't. You cringed and whimpered and ran, and ignored me every time I showed you strength.” “And it wasn't until someone just told me...” Lieselotte snapped back, spirited, only to stop short as Ellen thrust an upheld index finger into her face. “Until an obnoxious young man angered you about being such a thick skulled ninny.” “...He could have just told me...” “You wouldn't have believed him. You never trusted a man by his first or second or even third appearance. Now your sweet and loving heart is so open that all it takes to find your trust is the handsome visage of some red haired tramp we know nothing about?” Ellen demanded, eyes narrowed. “He's a Boylin, from the Wisteria Cottage, his family...” “According to your father, he's surprised that any of them survived the uprising and the Cottage has been run by the uncle for years,” Ellen responded, tart, “Mr. Boylin told us quite the harrowing tale of how he rescued his family from the murderous natives, and that despite the fact that they were almost killed, they remain in India, enjoying the climate and lovely people.” “Why couldn't that be true?” Lieselotte demanded, “People do amazing things all the time, and that's even without having power.” “Because, Lieselotte, people have been scheming and plotting to get at you for years,” Ellen reminded her flatly. “I'm tired of always having to be suspicious. I want to just throw myself into the moment!” “Who are you and what did you do with Lieselotte?” Ellen demanded, her eyes narrowed. Lieselotte was startled for a moment, and abruptly laughed. The laughter felt good, but she exhaled on the tail of it. “I know. But I really do want to be like other girls and go rushing foolishly into things and ...” Lieselotte admitted, lowering her head. Ellen smiled grimly, petting the girl's golden hair. “Sweetling, you aren't like the other girls. It's just something you have to accept and keep close to your heart. Even if you were a normal girl, rushing foolishly into things could mean quite grim things,” the older woman reminded her gently, “I know it's been hard. It's going to be harder before it becomes easier.” “I know. It's just … Willem is willing to just tell me things. No riddles, no double meanings, just... what it is.” “I suppose that may be a relief, Lotte, dearest, but how do you know anything he says is so? There's hundreds of so-called occultists running about claiming all sorts of knowledge of things such as this and most of them are there for the money,” Ellen reminded her, “A good teacher – a teacher of good – must be able to trust you and you must be able to trust them. They have to know what you can and can't do, what your soul is prepared for and what could destroy you. They have to teach you within what you can do, otherwise, they may as well be handing a loaded pistol to a child.” Lieselotte sighed slowly, nodding. That was all too true. “I want to trust him,” she admitted. “Then you need to find out if he is trustworthy and not just stare glassily at him,” Ellen chided, quirking a dark brow, “The first questions I would have are about his association with Miss Angela. If he is truly helping her, he made absolutely no effort to quiet her down from her temper tantrum of last night.” “Perhaps he felt it was best that Anna and I...” “You make one more excuse for him, and you will discover you are not too big for me to turn over my knee for a good a**-fanning,” Ellen warned, her brown eyes level and stern. “...Yes, ma'am,” Lieselotte agreed, hunkering, “I'm sorry.” “When I was a girl your age, I was just as foolish for a handsome man,” Ellen noted, “He rescued me and some others from the plantation.” “That doesn't sound like a good example, he must have been a wonderful person,” Lieselotte pointed out. “My mother was a hideously suspicious woman, and smiled and nodded and graciously accepted all he helped us with, and the moment he turned his back, she was telling the others not to trust him. They thought she was mean spirited, me most of all. I tried to stay to be near to him and show him what a wonderful wife I would be,” Ellen explained, dark humor quirking her lips. “What happened? Why didn't she trust him?” Lieselotte asked slowly. “It was all too good to be true. He was handsome and well educated, he brought us to a lovely little village in the woods that had been abandoned, but when Mother looked over the cottage we took, she could see the ashes in the cook fire weren't all that old, and that the curtains were fresh, the bedding was fresh, as if it'd only been abandoned a short time. There were chickens and dogs and goats, and none had gone wild. Worst she could see where it looked like there had been fighting and running, shod horse hooves and heavy wagon tracks,” Ellen explained, “Once she could say each thing, then the folks with us began to believe her. So they all packed up and moved while he was away, going to rescue others, he said.” “And you?” “I was determined to stay and thought my mother was just jealous of how I was going to be this fine man's wife,” Ellen snorted with a wry grin, “I snuck away and went right back the moment I could. I got there just in time to see my would be beloved leading a posse of slave trackers right to the village. And he was mad as hell. They found me standing there like a blessed baa-lamb, and he probably would have beaten me to death right then and there, but this old white man came riding out and ordered them all off of his land, and give him back his daughter right now.” “He claimed you as his daughter?” Lieselotte sputtered. Ellen chuckled softly. “He did indeed, and gave me the thrashing any daughter would earn for disobeying her mother before he sent me back to Mother. He had the village destroyed, too. And he told me, when something seems too good to be true, it probably is. Take a good, long, hard look at it. Fate's a queen b***h, don't let her sweep you along without digging in your claws and figuring out what's around you. Like Mother did.” “I understand,” Lieselotte nodded, grimacing faintly. She tipped her head a moment later, looking Ellen over. She was undoubtably a handsome woman, tall, sturdy, strong, her eyes keen and her features well chiseled. A perfect Athena, Lieselotte decided. “Why didn't you ever marry, though?” “Who said I didn't?” Ellen replied, wide eyed, “I prefer my men long, long distance.” “Hah! You never write a man, you told your nephew that you never had time for a man, and if you did marry, it would be to someone as crusty and reserved as you are, and then you made a perfect ninny of yourself drooling over his new baby,” Lieselotte burst out triumphantly. Ellen chuckled, nodding. “Now don't forget that, goose, and most of all, don't forget how your suspicions were made.” “I won't,” Lieselotte promised, turning to hug the woman tightly. Ellen smiled, but it was grim. The girl had so much further to go, and the forces working against her were becoming ever more cunning. Cunning, and worse, desperate.
|
 |
 |
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Posted: Wed Nov 23, 2011 1:46 am
Begin In Darkness
Chapter 12, part 1
written by Shine On Crazy Diamond Lieselotte exhaled as she strolled through the garden. Pater Gryphon had nothing to say, or perhaps Ellen had said what he wanted to be heard. He still seemed to be scowling. She paused at the low wall surrounding the inner garden and slowly began to follow it around. The Wisteria Cottage was usually a quiet place, the servants lived there and usually worked at other houses anyhow. Now, though, with Angela taking up residence... Windows were broken, Lieselotte realized, her brows knitting. Several of them, the glass scattered outwards onto the thin snow, their shine hard in the winter sun. Among the glass was quite a bit of multicolored debris, and she realized it was china, plates and figurines, vases and even a lamp. The servants were cleaning up, but the butler overseeing them was uncommonly grim, his arms folded over his chest, his brow low and thunderous. As Lieselotte watched, Willem came walking down the path to the cottage. He was utter self assurance and pure confidence in every moment. His stride, the way he held his head, the open and engaging smile. Yet that failed to bring an answering smile from the butler as the older man turned to meet Willem. Lieselotte bit her lower lip and moved a bit more into shadow, watching with a faintly knit brow. The butler curtly indicated the mess and spoke, clearly furious and containing that as only a long time and impeccably trained butler may. Willem responded with a look of concern and picked a bit through the wreckage. He seemed to sigh, and nodded several times to whatever the butler was saying. Angela abruptly came storming from the cottage in a state of half-dress, screaming, running to Willem and flailing wildly at him. Lieselotte could actually hear the woman's howls about how Hans had been torn from her and Willem hadn't helped her as he promised and she was going to throw him to the wolves. Willem spoke sternly, pushing Angela back and clearly giving her a lecture. The butler seemed pleased with this but said nothing more. Angela then collapsed into woe and tears. Willem gave a few orders and half dragged the woman back into the house. It was exactly what she would expect to see, Lieselotte decided. The butler summoning Willem to show him the damage his mother's tenant had done, Willem agreeing however reluctantly to put a young lady out, and them scolding that young lady for being a horrible brat. Yet Angela insisted that Willem had promised to help her win Han's heart...? That was a far difference from Willem promising to help Angela learn her abilities. Lieselotte frowned. Perhaps it was Angela being dramatic, and equating abilities with achieving an obsessive romance. Some moments later, soon enough to realize that the irritated staff had already packed Angela up, Willem hauled Angela back out, now presentable and shuffling along like a naughty child caught in the act. Willem put Angela into the small hansom and waited as her things were loaded into the back and the horse brought around. The horse abruptly squealed and broke away from the groom just as it was being led to the harness. Its ears lain back, the animal only reluctantly returned to the groom, tail switching and clearly agitated. “That's... not much of a good sign...” Lieselotte murmured to herself, glancing aside just as a chickadee landed beside her, scolding, likely because she didn't have any bread crumbs to toss for it, “You're awfully fat for a poor starveling winter bird, you obviously know where the feeder is.” The chickadee assured her it did not know where the feeder was, or so she fancied, and it wasn't fat, it was simply fluffy, and it was perishing for just one of the lovely blueberries that had been on the breakfast menu. “Do all chickadees fib as prettily as you?” Lieselotte chuckled softly, “But I suppose I could be persuaded to put the leftover blueberries out by the feeder... I just wonder, whyever was that poor horse so frightened? Was it Angela?” Alas, the chickadee was too weak to even flutter down the hillside, not even for a hundred blueberries, it was clearly at death's doorstep. “Oh honestly,” Lieselotte snorted, turning away. Amazingly, the bird recovered its strength and zoomed along with her step until it realized she was heading to the dining room doors and clung in great excitement to the door frame while she went inside. The moment she returned with a dish of the blueberries, the chickadee had abandoned all good sense and landed in the bowl to gulp berries down. By the time Lieselotte had set the bowl near the feeder, a fair dozen of the tiny birds had swarmed her, painting themselves a cheery blue as they gorged on the fruit. “Didn't know where the feeder was, indeed. They certainly knew where the soft touch was,” Lieselotte noted, drolly amused, slowly walking from the bird feeder towards the private inner garden where her mother was buried. Even in winter, it was its own elegant fairyland. It should never be a bleak place of mourning and loss, Hans had decided, it should reflect all the joy and love that they had shared in life. Small trees which were beautiful in every season formed a circle around the raised sarcophagus. The flowerbeds were decorated with silver and white wax flowers over the winter, chains of the flowers along with blown glass reflecting balls and twirled strips of tinsel hung from bare branches. The fountain was slowly freezing, but water still circulated, leaving behind fantastic shapes in ice. “Hello, Mother,” Lieselotte murmured as she walked slowly to the sarcophagus. She smoothed a hand over the fine marble, smiling, before sitting gently upon it, as if on a bedside. “There is a lot we need to discuss, things we should have talked about long ago. I was always so completely protected by you as a little one, I never once thought that I could stand upon my own. But what else could you do, I was so little and young... No mother would do any less,” Lieselotte murmured, a faint grimace in her smile as she idly petted the cold stone, “Don't you realize that all that time, you were in control? You were driving them away. You could drive them away. If you had just stopped and talked to Papa... If you had just told Kelly to stop being such a jealous booger and do her duty... if you had even stopped and realized that there was an Old One in the woods who would help you...” A lot of what ifs and if onlys. There were as useless now as... Lieselotte paused, tipping her head. Were they truly useless? She had drawn a lot of important lessons from them. She had learned much from them. And what if her mother just didn't know any of that and still believed she was helpless before a demon that she had denied from the moment she realized it was a demon? Yet before she could expound on her thoughts and words, the entire little garden was engulfed in a sudden and violent windstorm. Stinging cold, with sharp bits of ice, rushed around Lieselotte, the ornaments clattered and jingled in distress, and worse, directly before Lieselotte, there seemed to open a black eye of utter darkness, sucking in the air and debris, hauling her towards it relentlessly. Pater Gryphon would not help her, he was angered with her, she had fallen and not realized it, even her precious cat and Desdenova had turned from her, she had failed as her mother had failed and would always fail... “Pater Gryphon!” Lieselotte barked out, far more furious at the hissing whispers than afraid, bracing herself against the suction with her hands and feet. The anger was a glorious thing, golden and sharp as a blade and... There was a rolling madness of confusion, and Lieselotte homed in on it with narrow eyes, determination written across her delicate features. The righteous feel of the anger in her hand and the strength of good shining so brilliantly wasn't to be wasted in flailing madly about, and at the same moment, there was the immense power of the gryphon wrapping around her just as the evil which had clad itself in winter's bone white and cold gray went shredding to pieces in yowling pain under the blows she dealt to it and... “Oh Pater Gryphon, it was glorious!” Lieselotte blurted out, falling to her hands and knees just outside of the private garden, her face striped in thin ice cuts, her hands bloodied and bruised, her entire body aching with the exhilaration of a battle well fought. She could feel the pride radiating from the beast, and then warning. The battle is not ended. Fight on. With those words, Lieselotte jerked herself upright, eyes wide, grimly prepared to face yet another battle against the enemies of her mother, and startled badly as she realized that Willem was in a heap against the wall, twitching and shuddering with each breath, his eyes closed. It was only a moment's impression, as she blinked several times in the surprise, she found he was standing and beaming at her proudly. “Oh oh Uh Mr. Uh Willem Oh I am so sorry are you alright I thought you had gone out...” Lieselotte faltered, her gaze darting around for any sight of her foe. “I had, but I felt I should return here and quickly, but I see you have more than managed...” he offered with a beaming smile, “Like a warrior princess, your eyes are of fire and your skills are honed true.” More like a screaming brat ready to holler for help at the slightest provocation, Lieselotte reminded herself in morbid amusement, but such a remark would be more offensive to Willem than amusing, so she simply rolled her shoulders slightly, ignoring the ache of her hands as it felt as if she still gripped those golden swords of light. “There is much I still need to learn,” Lieselotte responded calmly, lowering her head. It wasn't modesty, she simply wanted to release the feeling of the power she had called slow and careful, exactly like sheathing a weapon, so that it would be at hand should she need it again. “You have already proven quite powerful, dear one. You should be more honest in your assessment,” he chuckled softly, “Trust yourself.” “I do. Believe me, I do.” “Very well, but allow me to say that I believe you are far stronger than you believe yourself to be,” Willem chuckled, “What is this place...?” “My mother is buried here. I came here to talk to her, and ...well. Something doesn't want me to. It never has. It's always driven me from here,” Lieselotte noted, glancing back. That time, it hadn't driven her away, nor had it tried to. It was trying to drag her in. “You're hurt, too. We should find young Mr. Von Tombs and have him fix these,” Willem murmured, caressing her hands gently before taking them to regard the abrasions. “Oh, dear, go all the way to town just for him to throw a clean wash cloth, iodine, and a basin of water at me? I can get that from my brother in law here,” Lieselotte laughed, shaking her head and looking around sharply once more. The battle was not ended, Pater Gryphon had warned, but she couldn't see her enemy. Perhaps it had retreated. “I expected more gentle treatment from a man of the healing profession,” Willem frowned, taking Lieselotte's arm as she started back for the house. “Ugh, you don't know many doctors, then. They're generally quite fed up with the amount of silly accidents you bring them and don't want to deal with you unless you've genuinely hurt yourself, and then they'll still lecture you if it was your fault,” Lieselotte chuckled, shaking her head. “That's simply terrible, I won't stand for such an attitude towards a patient. They should be ashamed of themselves,” Willem declared, clearly offended as he escorted her back to the house. Lieselotte paused as they passed the bird feeder. The bowl was absolutely empty and the birds were back squabbling over the feeder or preening away the juice staining their feathers. On of the chickadees buzzed her several times before landing near the feeder and fluffing, managing to look angry. “What...? Ugh, birds, they're charming at a distance but a horrid mess up close,” Willem noted, waving a hand over his head. Lieselotte regarded the chickadee, frowning faintly before she simply laughed lightly. “I rarely did see them close up, now that I can, I think they're adorable but fibbers.” “Terribly adorable and fibbing messes,” he agreed warmly, opening the door to the dining room for her. “I thought you had gone out?” Lieselotte noted, glancing aside to the man, and rather than bothering to find Herman or Jonathan, simply walked to the kitchen and found the kit of household medical supplies in a cupboard. “Er, yes. Angela has … quite a ways to go in her education,” Willem admitted, chagrinned and loosening his collar somewhat. He sat quite heavily, watching as Lieselotte gathered up a bowl of warm water and a clean cloth. “Whatever possessed her last night? Papa will not tolerate that sort of nonsense, and the way she was speaking of my mother was simply ghastly,” Lieselotte frowned, calm and direct, carefully washing the blood and grime from her face and hands. “I fear it was, indeed, something that possessed her,” Willem admitted in a low voice, “I fear that which had been tormenting you here found easier access with her. I can feel it here, creeping about, testing the limits of your father's command...” “There are no limits, not once he is angered, and once I've told him of this, I assure you that it will be burnt away without mercy,” Lieselotte noted, flat and cold, “What will you do about Angela?” “I'm not certain you should bring that up again with your father, at his age and weight and health, he might have a brain-fever, or his heart might burst,” Willem frowned, shaking his head. “This is our home, not the playground of something which has no right to be here at all,” Lieselotte responded, glancing aside at Willem. He seemed concerned, but smiled bravely. “Well, true, there are a few doctors around here. And you are correct. Though I wonder, it seems that this thing has been here for quite a long time. I wonder if it was honestly summoned to protect something, and became skewed without direction.” “It was not,” Lieselotte assured him, flatly as the stare she turned upon him. Willem smiled, holding his hands up, palm outwards. “Peace, peace, warrior princess. I don't know the entire story, and well, being the devil's advocate is a bad habit of mine.” “I understand, but ...there isn't anything good of it,” she replied, shaking her head and wincing as she dotted the antiseptic over her skin, leaving purple dots and lines. She could just make out the flower that Desdenova had painted on her hand and smiled sadly at it. “That is a shame,” Willem murmured, reaching over to take the small brush from her. He carefully painted over the faded daisy, creating a beautiful rose. Lieselotte almost protested, but found herself smiling at the creation. “You're a very good artist.” “I study what is beautiful,” he responded with an enchanting warmth of smile before he sighed a bit, worry quirking at his brow, “But what to do with Angela. She had a terrific temper tantrum and made a horrible mess of the Wisteria. She even slapped and hit some of the staff, and they are furious.” “She shouldn't stay there, especially if you suspect she was possessed,” Lieselotte pointed out. “No, I sent her to the village, she'll take rooms at the hotel there.” “That may not be any better, there is a woman here, Faline, she has bright red hair, very lovely, but she's very evil,” Lieselotte whispered, frowning. “Ah, yes, we saw her. I'm quite positive I saw her getting back onto the train, however,” he replied, frowning, “Not someone one wanted to go and meet. She seemed ...repellent.” “Most men find her quite the opposite,” Lieselotte snorted, ironic. Willem chuckled, shaking his head. “I am not most men. I think you should rest, my dear, before you clash sword to shield again and seek out your papa,” he smiled, taking her hand and kissing the knuckle lightly, “As for me, I shall move back to the cottage now. I think that will help calm the servants and assure them that we value their opinions and thoughts.” “Oh... Well. I suppose I'll see you. I'll be returning to Kelly's tomorrow, I think,” Lieselotte replied, a bit taken aback. “I would gladly escort you there.” “That's very kind of you, but Kelly prefers not to meet people at her home. Besides, I'll just be riding Daisy.” Lieselotte smiled, apologetic. “That's rather odd, but I suppose I can't speak too much there. Daisy being your horse?” Willem inquired. “She's Desdenova's horse, really. But she and I are great friends now. Thank you, I think I will lay down for a short rest,” she decided, patting the cloth at her face. The cuts and scratches stung, but they reminded her each moment of her will. “Yes. I would dearly love, incidentally, to see you again soon. I can't think of anything but our dances,” he smiled, slow and verging on seductive as he bowed, reaching out to touch her cheek before he turned and walked away. Lieselotte watched, a faint frown at her brow. Handsome is as handsome does, and if something seemed too good to be true... Yet she could still feel the butterflies and weak knees, just his very presence made her feel flighty, even when she had everything within her control. He listened to her, valued her opinion, he was kind and gentle and good hearted, he was concerned about others... He seemed to be the perfect man. Yet... Lieselotte exhaled as she lay back on her bed. How paranoid should she be, she could start driving people away from her with it, possibly even those she didn't want to lose. She'd already driven Desdenova away. She exhaled faintly, biting her lower lip. He accepted her just as she was. She kept picking at his seams. “I guess I didn't really accept him after all,” she whispered softly to her old stuffed dog, “He did want that... Ugh. I feel like a monster, and I feel so elated and... I need Anna...” Lieselotte knew her sister was going to alternately scold and console her, but that was precisely what she needed. Desdenova sat quietly in a comfortable chair, foot resting on a bolster, his gaze reflecting the flames burning in the small fireplace. It was a small apartment, spare, a small kitchen area, a bed that doubled as a sofa, a desk and bookcase. Not much else. It seemed terrifically Spartan for someone who claimed to have grown up with great wealth around him, and odd for someone who could easily take up rooms in the finest of houses in the area. Jonathan frowned as he stared at the younger man. Desdenova didn't move, was still and pale enough to alarm him briefly, but then Desdenova finally spoke. “What is it?” “Anna was concerned. You never responded to her invitation for Christmas eve, and it's coming up quickly,” Jonathan noted, almost mechanically. “It seems odd she would be concerned over that,” Desdenova pointed out, moving an arm, pointing to the desk chair. Jonathan pulled it out and turned it, setting it next to Desdenova before settling to the seat. “You know how women can be...” Jonathan grinned, rather lamely, but Desdenova wasn't looking at him. “Not really.” “Well. They can work themselves into frets over the silliest things.” “If you said that to my mother, she would not stop at pasting your face into the nearest brick wall,” Desdenova decided, mildly quirking a brow. Jonathan snorted. “Mine, as well. Mothers are different creatures than women, somehow. Will you be there? Anna ...She really would like you to be there, particularly after all you've done for us. I've never thanked you. If you hadn't been so vigilant and determined... I would have lost far more than I realized that I had,” Jonathan finally admitted, his gaze downwards on his hand. He'd clenched it as he spoke, half embarrassed. Desdenova exhaled softly, shifting to rise to his feet. He quietly made up two cups of tea and handed one to Jonathan before sitting once more. “I don't really want to. ...It was my duty to do everything I possibly could to help heal you and Anna and Lieselotte. But I understand what it means to you and everyone,” he murmured quietly. “Why aren't you even trying? You're just going to retreat here like a beaten dog?” Jonathan demanded abruptly, frustrated. Desdenova startled faintly, lashes flickering, as he finally turned his gaze to the other. “...I don't...” “Oh for God's sake, Desdenova. That ...loudmouth ape with the holier than thou self righteous amazing hero attitude comes waltzing in here and in less than a week has completely blinded the girl that you have been sweet on for nearly a year – and you just walk away?” Jonathan blurted out, waving a hand in agitation. “What else can I do?” he asked slowly, though he was startled. “Well, for one thing, you could find out just who that jack a** really is,” Jonathan snapped, “Ten years old and heroically saves his family from a native uprising, my a**. Leading them through a tiger infested jungle with nothing more than his trusty pop gun – If I have to hear that story again, I will vomit all over his Italian leather shoes.” “There's no way to prove or disprove that unless you can contact his family, and evidently, the uncle that was caring for the cottage accepted that his mother had taken control of it again,” Desdenova shrugged faintly. “Hans is already trying to find what is going on with that. He said that Carl, the uncle, had been the one to have them declared legally dead, and hadn't been all that close with them in the first place,” Jonathan sniffed, irritated, “This man is a fraud. And you're just going to let him take everything you want?” “If I do anything, if I say anything – it is nothing but jealousy,” Desdenova replied slowly, sipping in seeming calm from his cup, but his knuckles were white. “Lotte is not that stupid.” “She is when he's there,” Desdenova reminded him sourly, “Dear sweet Desdenova, just a child. A silly boy. Not truly worthy of a woman of elegance and refinement.” “Since when is Lotte a woman of elegance and refinement?!” Jonathan blurted out, astonished. “Because her bloody mother was, that's why, and the little twit hasn't seen that wasn't so,” Desdenova snapped, hunkering into his chair like a wounded falcon, “Anything I do or say is just me not wanting to lose my playmate.” “Then what...?” Jonathan asked weakly. Desdenova shook his head. “I don't know. She lost faith in me anyhow. There was too much I couldn't tell her, and it started playing on her mind.” “Then tell her.” “I can't,” Desdenova exhaled, rubbing his temple with one hand, brows quirked up for a moment, “In time, I would be able to, but ...not now.” “I know he's planning on demanding her hand from Hans on Christmas Eve. Hans doesn't want him around either, but Lotte is absolutely infatuated...” “Doesn't anyone like him?” Desdenova inquired, dubious. Jonathan snorted wryly. “It's as if he studied everything he could about you and Hans and even I and combined them with some cloistered holy man into this … creepy perfect creature. If you make a sarcastic remark in his presence, he lectures upon it. If you say something nasty, he is offended. He's so pious it's nauseating.” “That's not necessarily a sign of ill intent.” “I didn't say it was...” “You're looking for that. It's actually natural to be threatened and resentful of those sorts, and human nature to seek out the imperfections, to make someone so perfect more like us,” Desdenova shrugged slightly, “It's...” “Look, even your horse doesn't like him,” Jonathan interrupted, watching the youth keenly. Annaliese had told him specifically to mention that, but he wasn't certain why it would matter. Yet it seemed that it did. Desdenova closed his mouth for a moment, his head tilting. “Daisy? She likes everyone.” “Not him. She bit the hell out of him yesterday. And I swear to God it looked like a dog bite.” “...Daisy's an... older breed, she has ...uhm... tusks,” Desdenova noted slowly. “So I noticed when I got a look at her teeth. Still looked like dog teeth to me, but far be it from me to recommend dental surgery on an animal that clearly isn't bothered by the extra teeth,” Jonathan smirked nastily, “Twenty stitches, Herman and I had to take in Willem's arm.” Desdenova choked on a laugh, and Jonathan watched him keenly. “Of course, he smiled and insisted that dear Daisy was merely jealous of the attention he was paying to Lotte, concerned about this strange man when she was used to her little boy being around,” Jonathan added with a moue of disgust crossing his face, “Send that cat of Lotte's around. Make her see her own pet run from him.” “It won't matter,” Desdenova exhaled, shaking his head, “In fact, it'll serve him quite well to be the nobly misunderstood heroic man, standing true by his beloved when her family hates him for his perfection and because they think they know better than her.” “...I hadn't thought of that...” “Blame yourself if you never listened to the drama young women can concoct out of nearly nothing. She has to see what he is. And for all know, he really is that. If he is, and that's what she wants, ...I may not be a gentleman, but I know well enough when I'm beaten.” “You aren't.” “I can't be that,” Desdenova told Jonathan sharply, toneless though his eyes snapped with anger, “I can act it, I can pretend to be it, I can even have every girl in the county swooning at my feet in an evening, but it's not who or what I am. It's just something I can do.” “Yes, and it's just something that Lotte can do,” Jonathan countered, spirited, “She can act the perfect elegant woman, just as well as Anna, and she is not that at all. She's suspicious, she likes sarcastic and even morbid things, she prefers to get dirty in the garden over sitting graciously at tea, and nothing has changed, she just is trying to be what Anna is because she thinks she wants this perfect man!” Desdenova started to respond, listless, before he paused. “Say that again.” “Which part, and mind you, I've forgotten. Don't you have any alcohol in this place?” “Lotte can act like the perfect elegant woman... And thinks she wants that perfect man who was you, only... perfect,” Desdenova responded slowly, unfolding from the chair to open a cupboard and take out an ornate bottle. He offered it to Jonathan, his brows knit. “How difficult could it be to recreate something like that...?” “I don't know what you're on about,” Jonathan noted, taking a drink right from the bottle before choking. Desdenova simply rescued the bottle from him as the older man coughed. “Her dream world had her as the more elegant between she and Anna. With a perfect version of you as Lotte's fiance. When she recovered, she told me how much she wished that that version of you was real,” Desdenova explained slowly. Jonathan hacked a few more times, wiping tears from his eyes. “The hell is this...?” he rasped, pointing to the bottle. “Everclear. Moonshine. Mom makes it,” Desdenova responded, taking a drink himself. Jonathan stared, then nodded in satisfaction when Desdenova choked on the moonshine. “Well. I think Willem has gone far past what I may be as perfect,” Jonathan managed to snort, wiping his face with a handkerchief, “And her wishing for that man could be two things. One, she was trying to let you know that she'd like it if you were a bit more elegant with her. Two, which is just as likely, is that whatever had hold of her still has hooks in her and that is one of them.” “If it is the second... It's well done. My hands are tied. Anything I do is going to be attributed to jealousy or immaturity,” Desdenova exhaled, dropping back to his chair. “Then what can we do?” Jonathan demanded. Desdenova exhaled softly, a brow lifting slowly. “Trust. Trust her. That's all I do here. Is hope and pray that ...she can see herself clearly and ...turn it aside for good and all. But she won't. Not so long as her mother is held. She will keep going until she's freed her mother... or they're both entrapped.” “And then what?” Jonathan snapped, but Desdenova shook his head, his eyes dark and moody. “I don't know. I don't know how to give up hope, even when it hurts... and I hope to stop hoping... I just don't know.” “Come to the party,” Jonathan asked quietly. Desdenova exhaled, sagging, but finally nodded. “Alright.”
|
 |
 |
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Posted: Wed Nov 23, 2011 1:47 am
Begin In Darkness
Chapter 12, part 2
written by Shine On Crazy Diamond “Theeeeerrreeeee you are!” Angela sang out, all determined light and sweetness, rushing abruptly through the snowy branches and brush and tumbling to the road. Lieselotte whirled away from her contemplation of the plinth, wide eyed, a hand at her throat. Daisy's ears laid back and the mare pawed the ground once before falling quiet. “Miss Boone, whatever are you doing...?” Lieselotte asked slowly, the scene running slow and loud in her minds eye. When it had been her tumbling before the black mare and... “I've been looking everywhere for you!” Angela announced, scrambling to her feet, “I haven't received my invitation to the Christmas Eve party. I know it's because of Faline, but she's certainly not my companion any longer, and I'm not staying at Wisteria Cottage any longer so you must have sent my invitation to Willem, but if you didn't because of her, don't worry, she's gone. You can give me the invitation now.” “You're not going to get one, Papa was furious at you and the way you behaved,” Lieselotte exhaled, rubbing her temples. “...But it was all true!” Angela protested, outraged. “It wasn't true. Mother was a wonderful woman. She loved Papa very much. She loved my sister and I very much,” Lieselotte replied, quiet and firm. “That's only because you're afraid to know the truth,” Angela snapped, “With my own eyes, I saw her doing horrible things...” “How?” “...Pardon?” “How were you seeing her doing these horrible things?” Lieselotte inquired, flat, her arms folding over her chest. Angela's lashes fluttered. “Well. They came to a few parties that my parents hosted, and I watched from the stairs.” “And what did you see?” “She... she would … she wore dresses that... And she … She danced with other men, twice that I saw and she ...had... she...” Angela faltered, her eyes shifting side to side before she abruptly beamed in triumph, “Would slip from the dancing and where she thought no one could see, would be in the arms of some strange man.” “Mm. A man who grinned most horribly?” Lieselotte prompted. “Yes!” “Ah. Well. I could bother to explain everything or refute it all, but instead? I will tell you something about families.” Lieselotte smiled rather grimly, “You see, even if Mother had been the most terrible person in the world, she was still a good and loving wife and mother to us. She never once neglected us, never once made us feel as if we were anything but the center of her world. She's dead now, so anything that she may have done that was wicked... it doesn't matter. It's between her and God. All that matters to us is that she was our beloved mother and my father's beloved wife.” “But... but...” Angela sputtered, wide eyed, “But she was … was cheating and... worse, she was … she was causing that grinning man to bother you, she made him and set him to torment you!” “You seem to know a terrible lot about it,” Lieselotte noted, her head tilting, fingertip tapping on her folded arm. Angela wrung her handkerchief into a rope, uncertain and uneasy. This wasn't going the way it should. “...Well... of course, I... I have the powers...” “Do you?” Lieselotte mulled, frowning faintly, “All I can see around you is greed and selfishness and bitterness and anger.” “How can you be so suspicious?! Willem told me how much he adored you except for that one thing, you're just so suspicious! You can't just accept something as it is, you have to pick at it and tear it apart until there's nothing left of it!” Angela blurted out, almost in tears, “That's why that Desdenova boy is just sitting up in his room and drinking himself sick, isn't it? Because you destroyed him with your horrible suspicions!” Lieselotte flinched abruptly, Angela's words soundly striking a bare nerve and resonating harshly though her mind. Daisy wickered quietly and Lieselotte reached over to rub the mare's muzzle. There were a fine set of wolves teeth under the velvety soft fur, sharp and wicked. Not that Lieselotte was any judge of horses, but she was fairly sure that Daisy's teeth were unusual at best. 'Tusks' Herman had called the canines, but they didn't look like tusks. It had taken just a snake quick turn of her head and sudden snap to lay Willem's arm open, almost elbow to wrist. But then Daisy was spitting out blood. Drooling it. Suddenly grabbing mouthfuls of snow and spitting that out until she could get to the water trough and rinse out her mouth. As if the blood was distasteful. Which it must be to an herbivore. Suspicious. She was so suspicious. She always had been. It had served her well. Saved her many times. Now Angela was throwing it back at her in anger. Because Lieselotte wouldn't do what she wanted her to do. “Angela,” Willem called, his voice deep and authoritative, the mere word causing a flurry of action. Angela whirled and burst into tears. Daisy gave a hideous snarl and lunged. Lieselotte yelped, grabbing for the mare's bridle and braking her with her own weight. “I am deeply disappointed in you, Angela,” Willem informed the young woman, frowning as he stepped from the brush, following roughly the same path as Angela had, “I told you earlier that under no circumstances were you to pester anyone about another visit to the Lehmann home.” “Daisy, please!” Lieselotte hissed, dragging at the animal. Daisy stopped, ears back, tail switching. Lieselotte exhaled. She just didn't know what to do. Daisy was there to help her. But the mare hated Willem so thoroughly... “I don't want to hear another word, Angela. Go back to your rooms in town and reflect upon all this,” Willem ordered, frowning as Angela burst into loud, bawling tears and scurried away. He watched her go before turning a wry smile upon Lieselotte and Daisy. “I am so very sorry about that, Lieselotte. She just... Well. I certainly have my work cut out for me,” he chuckled wryly, “I see Daisy is no more fond of me than before.” “I'm terribly sorry... I just … she likes everyone, usually, I can't understand why she would do this,” Lieselotte admitted, chagrinned. “To her, I am a monster, you know,” Willem smiled, crookedly, “Walk along with me? I'll keep my distance.” “...Oh dear. Daisy, go back to Kelly. Go on. I promise I will scream like a little girl if there is any trouble,” Lieselotte flustered, turning to stare at the mare. Daisy returned the gaze, far deeper and with much more understanding that Lieselotte expected. It was as if she was facing Pater Gryphon once more, and not just a happy little pony. Yet after a moment, tossing her head, lips peeled back to show her teeth, Daisy turned neatly and trotted away, hooves clipping crisply through the thin layer of ice on the road. “Just a moment, I haven't finished ...” Lieselotte added, turning back to the plinth. She suddenly had tears running down her face, and mopped them up with her handkerchief. With a soft exhalation, she kissed the cloth gently and set it into the offering bowl alongside a crushed wax flower that she knew Desdenova had to have put there. “What are you doing, sweet one?” Willem inquired, drolly amused as he stepped closer. Lieselotte whirled and swiftly hopped down to the road. “Oh... nothing. Just... well. I leave bird food there.” It wasn't a lie, really, but she suddenly did not want to explain anything about the crossroad to Willem. Particularly not about how she had found it, nor why it had brought tears to her eyes. “You and birds,” Willem chuckled, offering his arm, “You know, crossroads are places of ill repute. It was where they hanged evil people whose souls were likely to walk and make trouble, and then buried them, often with their heads cut off. You should be careful of them.” “...I suppose, all the better to bring good things there,” Lieselotte responded slowly, frowning faintly as she took his arm, “I thought it was because there were gods that guarded the crossroads that evil things were brought there to be made harmless.” “That's the reasoning, of course. But crossroads are simply little sink holes of evil, they would put gods or icons at them to try and keep it contained,” Willem assured her, grimacing, “It's truly best to just avoid them, whichever is true.” “I suppose. What did you mean, about Daisy...?” Lieselotte inquired, only to smile and flush as he lifted her hand to kiss her knuckles lightly. She could feel the warmth of his lips even through the gloves she wore. “A monster. I have arrived here and ...well. Her master was not honest with you of his intentions, or feelings, I think,” he murmured, a strange sense of triumph in the apologetic tones, “Though I don't see how he could be, just a lad, and...” “You know, Desdenova is quite twenty two years old, hardly a little boy,” Lieselotte pointed out, somewhat acerbically, “He works at a very demanding profession, which isn't earned by someone immature.” “I know, dearest, but in his emotions and how he relates to others, he really is just a child,” Willem chuckled, indulgent, “Or do I have competition for the hand of the fairest of the fair?” “He's my friend,” Lieselotte responded, smiling in pleased embarrassment despite herself, “And I respect his skills immensely.” “I do as well,” he vowed, squeezing her hand before patting it and folding it to his arm, “I have heard of his steadfast vigil sat upon you and your sister, and the amazing rescues he performed. I owe him ...everything. Had he not been able to rescue you, I would have continued my lonely wanderings and never have known the beauty and wisdom you embody.” Lieselotte flushed under his words, but she squirmed faintly, too. Sometimes, Willem simply went overboard with his compliments and declarations. Courtesy demanded that she accept them modestly, but her own sense of right and wrong stood up and complained about them vigorously. “Ah, I know, precious one, you can't help what you look like. But you can. If you were not truly beautiful, it would not shine from you as it does. You could be rolling in the mud and still be the most enchanting creature ever to grace this world,” Willem murmured, his tones soft and silky, “But you counter, a monster like Faline was so beautiful. I can tell you, she wasn't. No, her face was ravaged in the evil she indulged in long ago. She wore a literal mask to hide the decay and blight.” “Even so, many men never noticed her face,” Lieselotte pointed out, dry. Willem scoffed. “Low, wicked men who have only one thing upon their minds,” he assured her, “Really, not worth thinking about at all.” “I don't, believe me,” she sputtered a soft laugh, shaking her head. She glanced around, curious, as she realize that Willem was guiding her to a path away from the road, which would eventually lead back to Temperance. “Wait, I did intend to go into town,” she protested, tugging at his arm. He kept walking, forcing her to stumble to keep up. “It wouldn't be a good idea, after Angela...” “No, I really need to go into town,” Lieselotte told him, setting her feet and loosing her arm. He glanced back at her, almost outraged, but quickly replaced that with a smile. “I can always fetch what you need, Angela in a fret is never a good thing.” “I don't fear her, or care about her frets,” Lieselotte responded, almost rolling her eyes, “I'm not a child. I need to go to town, and I can't just send you, I've got to bring it back to Kelly's with me.” “Of course not, I just was concerned with your comfort,” Willem assured her, stepping back to the road and once more taking her arm, “Though I admit, I look forward to you leaving Kelly's home and returning to Temperance, where I can visit you more easily. And truthfully, I am worried. Your father said that Kelly's house was centuries old and what if something happens while there's a storm?” “The house is just as sound as Temperance, if not moreso,” Lieselotte chuckled dryly, “And we'll be fine. I've learned quite a lot and I've gotten much stronger and tougher.” “It pains me that you should have to suffer so.” “I'm not suffering. I enjoy it, the work and the cottage itself and even the weather.” “Sometimes, I believe you're only saying those things to convince yourself,” Willem chided, “I know you feel that Kelly has much to teach you, but I understand that she was monstrously unfair and cruel to you for many years...” “That was all between she and I, and it's done,” Lieselotte replied calmly, “We're not perfect, and sometimes, things happen.” “And still, everything is given to you in riddles and in pieces,” he sighed, shaking his head, “When it would it would be so much easier if I could just tell you what you needed to know as you had the questions to ask.” Lieselotte was quiet for several moments, gazing at the village as it came into sight. It had been a while since she had gone into town. She dreaded seeing Desdenova, though she had demanded that he not just forgive her in words while still angry at her, she suddenly just didn't want to have to look at him. She wasn't certain why. “Willem,” she finally murmured, quiet and thoughtful, “Sometimes, I feel all that you say to me is that I'm doing everything wrong, and I should be doing what you say.” Willem cut a sharp glance aside to her, his features still. He drew in a breath and let out a long, heartfelt sigh. “Oh, dear one. That's not what I mean at all. I trust your judgement as much as I trust my own. You are an intelligent and thoughtful woman,” he told her sadly, “But... I am afraid it is so, the one thing that keeps you from utter perfection... You're just ...so suspicious.” “We're not perfect,” Lieselotte reminded him, rather flatly. He turned, quickly catching her hands in his and pressing them to his chest. “You could be. You are all things to me, Lieselotte, you are the very beating of my heart, I didn't know I could feel anything so wonderful, so exalted, so brilliant, until I met you. You elevated my emotions into the divine,” he whispered, gazing into her eyes, sheer adoration stamped over his handsome features, “But for that one remaining scratch of evil across the visage of your perfection, that horrid wound which forces you to tear things apart rather than to just accept what you see and feel.” The moment was a strange teetering of balance. His words left her speechless and breathless, set her heart pounding wildly in her chest, and at the back of her mind, sitting like a sullen old crone, was the scornful and sarcastic mocking of everything he said. “Don't you see? It is a wound. It's a deep gash in your heart, cut there by the monsters you have battled so long. As long as it remains, you can never truly be free of them. You will fancy you see them everywhere,” Willem continued, releasing one of her hands to caress her cheek, his eyes a beautiful liquid gold, his voice crackling with emotion, “You will even see evil in the face of one who loves you more than he can say. We must heal this over and then we can start a new life together.” “...I...” Lieselotte faltered, overwhelmed. He was so close, she could smell his cologne, a rich and musky scent; she fancied she could hear the beat of his heart. He leaned closer and an electric thrill ran through her. Something dark moved, swift and sleek across her feet. Ashes, she realized stupidly, and just as she realized it, Willem's face twisted into a shocking anger, and he jerked back. There was a sudden yowling piercing the strange silence that had fallen, and Willem was abruptly on his back in the road. Ashes lay on his side in a snow bank, struggling vainly to move, his breathing labored. Horror overwhelmed Lieselotte, she screamed the cat's name and rushed to him, tears running down her face. “That goddamn -...” Willem blurted out, furious as he swarmed to his feet. But he stopped himself with great difficulty, hands fisted, his eyes wide and teeth bared. Slowly, he forced himself to smile. It was ghastly. “...We must find help for the poor puss, I didn't mean to kick it, I was startled,” he announced, stilted. “Oh Ashes, Ashes, don't leave me, my poor boy, I'm so sorry,” Lieselotte wept, gingerly wrapping arms around the cat and lifting him. She held him closely, focussing all upon him. She felt warmth returning, but his breathing remained shallow and ugly, blood dripping from his nostrils and mouth. She wasn't strong enough yet. She refused to give up. “New game, kick the cat? Funny. We just kicked cans,” Desdenova noted, his voice slurring and richly sarcastic. He stumbled somewhat as he stepped over the berm of snow at the roadside and wandered rather unevenly to Lieselotte. Willem glared at the young man. “This is not a joke, nor is it funny. Your intelligence is much better served by honorable words and not low brow so called witticisms,” he snapped, “And you're drunk. How dare you come outside in this condition, particularly where a lady might see you?” “Piss off,” Desdenova snorted, plopping to his knees in the snow beside Lieselotte, “No one listens to me. I told you, Ashes. Stupid cat. No no, Pickles. Stupid Pickles. All's your doing is holding him there. You gotta... uh... See him whole. Healed already. Right?” “...What...?” Lieselotte sniffled, staring at Desdenova. “Just do it,” he snorted, “Good Christ, you complain and complain all I tell you is riddles and when I just tell you, you stare at me like a bag of eyeballs.” “Des, that's gross,” she squeaked, but closed her eyes, drawing in a slow breath. She had to do what Des said. It felt right. She touched immediately at the power she held harnessed, golden and warm, and steeled herself to carefully feed that to into Ashes. “...I meant rocks,” Desdenova decided after figuring out what she meant, making a face himself before sputtering into a twisted little giggling, “Bag of eyeballs. Dad'd love that. Hey. You. Quit lookin' at me like a bag a eyeballs.” “Des, hush!” Lieselotte choked, her shoulders shaking with sudden laughter, “I have to focus.” “You're done,” he whispered, warm, reaching over to fumble Ashes around in her hands. The cat mewed weakly, whiskers twitching nervously, jerking and shaking with each movement. “He's... pretty...” “The nerves will settle, I promise,” Desdenova murmured, rubbing at Ashes ears, clumsy but affectionate. Despite his assurance, Lieselotte kept her focus on the cat, seeing him lazily stretching out and purring into her arms before the cat actually did that. She shuddered, and cradled the cat closely, rocking back and forth with him. Desdenova patted her shoulder. “It's alright, Pickle. Just give him here, he can stay with me in the flat a while.” “No. No. It's not. Why are you drunk?” she demanded tearfully, lifting her head to glare at him. Desdenova blinked a few times. “Because I drank a whole lot and kept drinking?” “It's not a funny, Desdenova! Why?!” Lieselotte snapped. He shrugged, averting his gaze, his features saddened. “You just want me to say what you want to hear. Like with the black prince thing. But see. You're just my friend. And I know when a friend finds someone they want to be married to, they drop the friend. Especially if it's a girl and me, I'm not married, probably never will be. Husband types don't want me around. Because sometimes, I can be all charming and sweet.” “Des... You're my friend. You promised me...” “Well. Like I told you. I can look you right in the eye and lie to you,” Desdenova reminded her, lifting his gaze and rather blearily meeting her eyes, “But I'm drunk so I don't remember hey, she hurt your feelings and ego and ...yeah so be mad and don't call her Pickle or be close to her or anything. So I am keeping that promise. Just required some assistance with it.” “Oh, Des... I … Look, I don't know what I'm going to do, but ...even if I do marry, I wouldn't send you away, anymore than I would send Ashes or Daisy or anyone I cared for away...” Lieselotte assured him, grimacing. “...Where is Daisy?” Desdenova asked, blinking a few times, “Good thing, she'd have eaten your sorry a**, Wilber.” “...Willem,” Willem corrected stiffly, “We sent Daisy back to Kelly. You've managed to set that poor beast against me nicely, Von Tombs.” “Haha. Yeah. No. Daisy's got her own mind. Twenty stitches? That's ...that's awesome,” Desdenova sneered, staggering to his feet. “An animal senses its master's feelings,” Willem informed him, eyes narrowing. Desdenova stumbled and grabbed hold of a light post for balance. “Well. See. I'm not her master. She's my moms.” “It still holds true. Obviously, she loves you very much, and wants anything that makes you unhappy out of your way,” Willem noted, lifting his chin and watching Desdenova narrowly. “See. If you hurt her. Then you'd see just how unhappy I can be,” Desdenova responded, his features vulpine and cruel for an instant. Willem startled back faintly, blinking as if he wasn't sure he'd seen what he had. “I would never purposefully harm an animal. The cat startled me,” Willem insisted, his tones aggrieved, “It breaks my heart that I could have killed that poor cat.” “I know, you were just sobbing your heart out and doing everything in your considerable powers to help,” Desdenova sneered, though his eyes were wide and his features as earnest as he could make them, “I couldn't help thinking while you were lecturing me on being sarcastic about what an animal lover you are.” “I'm not even going to dignify that with a response. You're dunk,” Willem snarled, vicious, “Get back to your room before anyone else sees you like this, you have a reputation to uphold.” “Heh. Sure. See you tomorrow night,” Desdenova smirked, swinging from the post to tread unevenly back to Lieselotte, “Give him here. He can sleep it off with me.” “Tomorrow?” Willem and Lieselotte chorussed, Willem considerably more suspicious than Lieselotte. She carefully handed Ashes over to Desdenova. The cat hissed at Willem as Desdenova curled him to his shoulder. “Mmm. Christmas Eve party. I'll have a present on the tree for you. Nutcracker,” he assured her with a ghoulish titter. “Funny, Von Tombs,” Willem snapped. “Oh, honestly, Des,” Lieselotte snorted, rolling her eyes, “You don't have to get me anything.” “I will anyhow. Good mo... afternoon,” Desdenova smirked, bowing faintly before turning back towards the pharmacy. “And see that you're sober for the evening, this is disgusting,” Willem added. “Piss off,” Desdenova replied, shaking his head. Lieselotte watched the young man as he stumbled a few times before making it to the pharmacy. She watched the upstairs room until she could see a light come on. She finally exhaled slowly, looking down at herself. There was blood on her hands and dress, more on the snow. It was so tempting to think it was all just a bad dream, a strange interlude, anything. Anything but what it was. She slowly turned to regard Willem, who promptly was shame faced, his shoulders lowered. “I am so sorry. It never dawned on me that it was just a cat. I thought it was one of those damnable imps that I'd seen around. I usually just kick them and...” he whispered slowly. “Willem, I would like to continue onto the shops, get what I need, and go home now,” she told him, slow and careful. “Certainly, I'll...” “Alone.” Willem blinked a few times, then smiled wryly. “Of course. You're angry with me.” “I don't know what I am,” Lieselotte admitted, candid, “One moment, I'm simply delirious and on top of the world and overwhelmed in emotion; the next, I'm … Suspicious. Picking things apart until they come apart. Like Des. That was wrong of me. I've hurt him, and I can't ever make that up to him. Maybe he'll forgive me someday.” “I have been trying to...” “Let me finish,” she smiled, thin, “He was the wrong thing to pick apart. He wasn't too good to be true. He wasn't Fate sweeping me along. Those are the things I need to pick apart, and that would be you, Willem. If you can't hold up to that, then I'm afraid I don't know what to tell you. I have a lot of thinking to do. So. I will see you tomorrow evening at the party.” “I can hold up to as much picking as you need to do,” Willem assured her with a warm smile, “I shouldn't have been such an arrogant a** as to think that a girl ...any girl... would blindly give herself to the first man that said she was pretty. That would be foolish on her part and on mine.” “I'm glad you understand,” Lieselotte nodded with a small smile in return. “I would still very much like to end the evening with an announcement of your father's permission given for me to court you formally,” Willem told her, wistful and with a touch of sadness to his gaze. Lieselotte shrugged slightly. “It isn't then yet. Have a good day, and I'll see you tomorrow evening.” Willem blew a kiss to Lieselotte as she walked away, and stood watching her, every moment, his face turning more and more furious. He abruptly glared up at the apartment over the pharmacy. He could see that little b*****d silhouetted against the shade, cat on his shoulder. They set him up. He hadn't given them enough credit. Willem had no doubt but that Desdenova would pull another cute stunt at the party. He wasn't going to mildly take it. He was going to make sure he had the advantage.
|
 |
 |
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Posted: Tue Jan 03, 2012 6:32 am
Sentence set
written by Kiddlet 01. Settled The house is perfect gushed Marianne and she meant every word of it because she would not settle for anything less than perfection -- even the movement out of the corner of her eye didn't bother her in the least because she knew this was the place that she was going to bear and raise her children, all of them happy and content, and a family. 02. Seam The blood oozed, slowly at first and then more fluid with every passing moment -- seeping out of the cracks and dripping down the walls in thick clots as Liesolette stood and watched, disbelief her only reaction at the sight (have I cut myself is my forehead bleeding it must be because what else could it be but there's no blood there I don't understand this) and finally dragging her gaze back to the wall as the crimson pooled on the floor, rippling for a moment before swerving out to rush at her; and it was her own scream that broke the silence, broke the spell, reminded her to run-run-RUN before it touched her (don't let it touch you !). 03. Similar Liesolette had seen her mother make the motions thousands of times growing up and had memorized them twitch for twitch, as much as a child could -- and yet, when she made the same gestures, the Grinning Man simply smirked and leaned in until he was almost touching, hissing in her face in a not-at-all-playful manner, delighting in her horror as it grew and waiting for her to realize the futility; giving her just enough time to understand that close didn't mean anything before he made his next move. 04. Scrupulous Hans watched his daughter grow after his wife's death, absently at first and then with more confusion as the weeks passed -- his frown deepening every time he realized that her behaviour was odd, that something wasn't right; that she wasn't acting the way she should, and it was only a matter of time before odd became wrong. 05. Static It didn't take long before the monsters grew bolder and her days became filled with mocking laughter and relentless torment -- and, more and more, Liesolette found herself cligning to the memory of her mother's smile, even if the words she had murmured when the nightmares seemed so fresh and the only sanctuary could be found in the light were long since forgotten. 06. Skill Liesolette was never sure if she should consider it a blessing or a curse -- but the fact remained that anyone human rarely managed to sneak up behind her, no matter how light they may have been on their feet. 07. Sheer The nightgown fell about her body like gauze -- far from transparent and still somehow managing to highlight every flaw in her body (so thin bags so dark no breasts no figure might not even be female and oh so thin so thin so thin), no matter how hard she tugged or where she twisted; there was no hiding the truth it seemed, and she sighed heavily in resignation that Annaleise would simply have to see her like this, and there was no more avoiding it. 08. Simplicity Life must be so simple seeing things the way Old Lady Kelly did -- good and evil, black and white, truth and lies, never any hesitation -- and Liesolette almost envied the way everything so clearly defined in her eyes, instead of forever being forced to doubt where she stood and if she was even sane. 09. Sinister There was no doubt in her mind that the bleeding hallway was every bit as malevolent (would like to see you suffer crush you down destroy you) as the voices or the faceless grinning creatures or even the Grinning Man -- Liesolette had been tormented for long enough that she was no longer foolish enough to believe that sentience dictated intent. 10. Sorrel The first tiime Liesolette caught sight of the back of the frame, smeared with something dark and suspicious (don't worry it's only grease Liesolette why are you so jumpy), her breath caught in her throat and she clenched her eyes shut, stubby nails digging into her palms as she counted to ten as slowly as she could, even though she knew the end result -- and when she finally opened them and the sight wasn't gone like a bad dream, she found no reassurance in the fact that the hallway really had been bleeding ... because now it had started, now it was real, it was never going to go away. 11. Satisfy Lying in the dark, heart pounding at every sound of the storm outside, Liesolette was struck with the sudden epiphany that if she could just get rid of the Grinning Man, everything would be okay, maybe even tolerable -- because everything else was just things and he was a someone and that made it so much worse, even moreso when (he spoke to her talked to her forced her to realize he wanted her more than the rest combined) the only thing that seemed to please him was her terror, and nothing she did could ever deny him what he wanted for long. 12. Sanguine Liesolette was sure the clip was offered with nothing less than genuine affection, a small gesture meant to make her smile -- but it was a child's clip, a garishly decorated toy, and the bright red reminded her only of dripping blood and nightmares instead of the chubby strawberry it was meant to represent; all the same, she accepted it and forced a tight smile, although no amount of begging would convince her to allow it into her locks. 13. Sashay Annaliese always moved absently wherever she went, all but gliding across the ground and never needing to look where she was going, naturally gifted enough that she was never going to trip in an unflattering manner even when all her attention was on chattering away to her companion -- whereas her sister was the opposite and inched her way along (especially in hallways although it was never clear why), hopping over spots for no apparent reason and stopping for no apparent reason to stare around herself in a wild panic, biting her tongue harder the more distressed she became, but never saying a word. 14. Sepulcher Pacing back and forth, chewing her nails (and her fingertips but never on purpose and never for long it hurt) and wimpering under her breath because the creature lurking in the doorway would just not move though it refused to attack, Liesolette thought the house would end up her tomb and she would never escape and they would never allow her to even leave -- and, if she wasn't so panicked, she would probably realize this was the same threat the voices whispered to her every night as she lay in the dark, tense and terrified, trying to fall asleep and abscond for just a second. 15. Semblance Liesolette was never sure if there was something wrong with her, something deep and hidden that just meant she failed to bond with her father; or if the similarities between her and her mother were so haunting that she just never had a chance, even before her death. 16. Secure There was no such thing as sanctuary, no such thing as a Safe Room -- and she knew this, even if no one else did, and ignored the frustrated noises that came from her panicked habits because it was better than listening and not looking under-the-table-under-the-bed-under-the-seat. 17. Sample Once, when Liesolette awoke, the Grinning Man was closer than he had ever been before -- her eyes widened and her scream froze in her throat, and she could do nothing as he just leaned ever nearer, tilting his head and parting his (teeth he's all teeth there's nothing else) mouth, pausing to stare at her as if he was going to lap at her cheek and find out just what exactly fear tasted like. 18. Sennet So startled was Liesolette by the monster popping it's head out of the soup that she screamed, instinctively back pedalling as it made intimidating faces at her and dripped all over the stove; she tripped over her own feet and knocking over bowls and cups as she tried to reach the door -- and that was where Ella found her, whimpering quietly with her arms over her head, the silverware strewn about her figure the only explanation for the cacophany that had long since died down. 19. Spoil Annaliese never wanted for anything -- not attention to make her blush, fine dresses fit for a princess, delicacies to melt on the tongue, beautiful trinkets to catch the eye -- and although she often tried to share with Liesolette (come on just a bite you have to try new foods now and again trust me it's delicious !) the truth was all her sister wanted was to be left alone. 20. Sequence Every action had a reaction, and every reaction had a consequence -- this was a lesson that Liesolette learned quickly, and so pleased was the Grinning Man that she didn't try to enrage him twice in the same way, that he, in return, didn't rip her pillow in half again and leave it scattered all across the room again. 21. Stage There was more than one point where Liesolette really did consider that she might be insane (how could she not when no one else saw things that she did and she heard voices always that no one else could hear ?) -- the monsters abated, the insmonia eased, and it seemed like the medicine was working, that they really hadn't ever been there at all, that the mind of a child had simply created an elaborate world of endless horrors for reasons that would never be understood; and then, piece by piece, the nightmares returned, and she realized that her escape was nothing more than a phase, a way for them to torment her more with such false hope. 22. Survivor Staring at the coffin, her hands clutching the bright posey and her father crying quietly beside her, the blonde child failed to understand why her mother was lying there -- why were they apart, when she had promised she would always protect her daughters, no matter what ? 23. Sobriquet Edward considered himself the epitome of subtle humour -- oh yes, Lies is quite the houseguest, never a dull moment with her scurrying around, ha ha ha ! -- and although Annaliese never spoke up in her defense no matter how low his blows were, Liesolette couldn't really find it in herself to hold a grudge about this; after all, there was always some other way to interpret his remarks, so maybe she really was just being paranoid ... 24. Sunder The monsters learned early on the best way to torment Liesolette was to isolate her, to tear her away from everything that may provide a sense of safety or comfort -- and the Grinning Man, especially, takes extra delight in taunting her with the fact they know this at the worst possible times. 25. Sooth Though Liesolette rarely cries in her sleep this does not deter Ella, and it is faar from uncommon for her soft words of reassurance to curl their way into Liesolette's dreams, keeping the nightmares at bay for just a little while longer -- because even though they are lies, they are soft and sweet, and sometimes she is just too exhausted not to cling to hope. 26. Sanable She understood that her father wanted only to see her improve, to be cured -- and whatever his motives, this was his goal -- but Liesolette wished he would just accept that she was irrepairably damaged, that she couldn't be fixed with doctors and inane remedies, instead of torturing himself with his own delusions of a happy ending. 27. Scrumptious Liesolette was the Grinning Man's favourite, she knew this, knew that there was no other way it could have gone after her mother died -- though that didn't comfort her in the least when she woke and found him leering from inches away, about to take a bite out ... only to wait until the silence had drawn itself out to uncomfortable lengths, and cough up a scrap of white onto her pounding chest. 28. Succumb It would be so much easier just to give in -- and when her hands are buried in her hair deep enough to tear her scalp, when her teeth are grit shut hard enough to ache just to keep the screams from escape, sometimes Liesolette thinks of how it will never be any different than it is at that moment and how she can never escape and she realizes, with cold horror, that that is more terrifying than any of the creatures could ever be. 29. Shroud Liesolette misses the days when the only thing she needed to keep the monsters at bay was her mother's skirt scrunched between her chubby fingertips -- and the silence reassurance that came with it, that no matter what, she would not be left alone and there would always be a safe to place to hide. 30. Sawder Sooo much prettier than your mother ... and she isn't sure if it's a compliment or a scathing insult sugary sweet and masqueraded as one, and more than once she wonders (why he even notices) at the point of such flattery when his only goal was to destroy her. 31. Scialytic It is Ashes that she relies on as she walks about town -- draped around her neck, all soft fur and heavy warmth, his purring a constant rumble at the back of her mind that makes everything seem just a little less dire. 32. Situate It took several days and more than one set of hands, but eventually the path from the front door to her bedroom was tactfully devoid of any mirrors -- and Liesolette didn't have to try quite so hard to fight the panic, to follow a set path (two steps left and one right, half a step back and then forward an inch) so one didn't explode in her face without warning. 33. Scale It is the low hiss that alerts her, makes her take notice of the shadow scuttling up the wall -- and even though she presses her eyes shut and wills it to go-away-go-away-go-AWAY ! all she feels is its hot breath on her face, even long after it has melted under the dooor and away. 34. Silence At first she savours the early mornings, the moments where the darkness presses hard enough to suffocate and there is still nothing and no one trying to drive her insane -- but the longer these moments last, the more often they occur, the less she appreciates it because she understands then that it isn't and never was silence ... it was patience. 35. Synchronize In the beginning, there was nothing more terrifying than waking up to the Smiling Man with his face so close she could (almost imagine) smell his breath -- and later, though still terrifying, it was just a tiny bit irritating -- and even later there was more than a flicker of confusion; did he really have nothing better to do than sit there all night and wait for her to open her eyes ? 36. Servile Yes, father murmured Liesolette, wringing her hands and chewing her nails and listening to his conditions without ever looking up or arguing at all -- and as he stared at her, Hans wasn't sure that he really wanted her to be fixed if it meant keeping her hair and seeing her the way she was ... until he remembered the alternative, steeled himself, and repeated again that she simply had to talk to someone about what was happening. 37. Saccharine The first sign that Annaliese was about to start picking about something she had done (or not done or nearly done or should do) was her smile -- sticky sweet and betraying that she only wanted to help and had not even a single malicious bone in her body; but her twin knew her better than she knew herself, and was not foolish enough anymore to believe such a promise. 38. Sickening Normal girls her age liked flowers and attractive strangers and bashful compliments -- Liesolette liked brightly lit rooms, and a comforting presence nearby. 39. Season When Hans left the room, Liesolette was sneezing and hacking (in a terribly unladylike manner, but he could forgive that this time) into a tissue, insisting that it was the flowers making he so ill and not at all her fever; by the time he walked back into the room, the posey disposed of, she was curled up with her back pressed against the wall, her fists desperately rubbing-pushing-digging into her eyes, sobbing quietly and mumbling nonsense. 40. Sensual Liesolette envied her sister, sometimes -- Annaliese never had to try, she simply inspired attraction and affection wherever she went, and her twin could never hope to imitate her, no matter how hard she tried or how much weight she gained. 41. Serendipity Ashes lived up to every superstition that was ever breathed about a black cat -- but not for Liesolette (never for Liesolette) and because he kept the darkness at bay, she respected his wishes to never be inside no matter how desperately she wanted to scoop him up and bury him under her blankets with her, just so she could sleep. 42. Score Liesolette didn't need to be told a second time -- after the decapitation of her favourite doll, she knew exactly how many strikes she had left (as many as he wants it depends on the day you can never be sure just when he'll snap) before the Grinning Man found her more irritating than amusing. 43. Simpleton As she grew, it was no longer only the frustration of not being believed that kept Liesolette silent, it was the way they looked at her after she spoke of the horrors she saw -- how often they stared at her, like she was a child again and couldn't tell reality from fantasy, until in desperation she almost considered a conversation with the Grinning Man just so someone would talk to her like she understood what they were saying. 44. Sisyphean Her time in the asylum taught Liesolette only one thing -- and that was no matter who tried, no matter how long they fought, no matter what they did, the end result would always be that nothing ever changed and she would always be left to fight her battles alone. 45. Sanity In the dark, in the night, it was the voices that were the worst -- how was she meant to believe she was sane when all there was were murmurs laughing, mocking, telling her how wrong that belief was ? 46. Seize It was so much easier to tell her father she was simply petrified of the water, Liesolette discovered -- it may not be a rational fear in his eyes, but it was one that he could pretend to understand, and in turn he would allow her to remain away from that danger, out of reach of the hands that wanted to grip tight and drag her down-down-down into the cold. 47. Saboteur No matter how many times she deliberately hid the purpose (and he knew it of course he knew it he was smarter than he looked) the Grinning Man always played the game -- hunting high and low, in and out, behind and underneath, until he found the matching twin and forcing her to wear the pair until he grew bored; and, all things considered, never appeared to hold any more malice towards her for sabotaging his fun than he did for simply existing. 48. Softly Hans can remember, as he cradles a glass of bitter liquid in the privacy of his study, what Liesolette looked like when she was born -- and how, so very gently so very carefully, he had brushed his wisp of hair from her face, because before she became a person, she had simply been his child. 49. Silhouette There was only one silhouette that Liesolette wanted to see outside her window, or displayed across her bedroom wall in the moonlight -- but even she knew it was never the cat. 50. Sear Ella understood that she couldn't save Lieselotte, not really -- even if by some miracle they managed to force the monsters away, the damage had already been done, and the knowledge gnawed at her relentlessly; and so, she did the only thing she could do, and she was determined that they would not be allowed to take the child without going through her, first.
|
 |
 |
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
 |
|
|
|
|
|
|